Podcasts about glancing

A good teacher makes a bad decision to help a student pass. by kotochaos. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter One: First Time Morgan Klein stared, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, when Chris dropped his pants. To say she was impressed would be an understatement. A smile crawled slowly onto her face as she took in his limp manhood-boyhood, really-and found him larger than her husband at her husband's proudest moment. More impressive was the fact that Chris wasn't even hard yet, though he swelled rapidly under her gaze, growing to an even more impressive size when finished. She could hardly believe it when she took him in hand and found that her fingers could not meet around him.This was Morgan's third year teaching. She was a secondary English teacher and had, the year before, tutored Chris after school. Chris was a tall, brooding sort. He came from a broken home with a single mom in their struggling rural community. His mother did what she could, but she was uneducated herself and, between three jobs, hardly had time to help Chris at all. When he had moved on from eleventh grade, his mother had personally told Morgan's principal that Morgan was her savior. Since then, Morgan has taken a vested interest in Chris' development. Moving into twelfth grade when he should have been ready for graduation, Chris began struggling again. Morgan had been patient at first, but she saw her success quickly withering into failure. Desperate to make a turnaround, she had agreed to a deal which she never thought she would have agreed to before. In her desperation, she had agreed to give Chris an orgasm for a good grade, and Chris eagerly accepted. That was how he ended up fully erect in her face, his massive dick throbbing and leaking in her hand. Chris' penis was nothing like any she had ever seen before. It was something out of a practical joke or a legend. Not only was he thick, but he was monstrously long, too, and his crown was shiny red and dribbling precum as he pulsed and throbbed in her palm. Clearly aroused, she was surprised that he hadn't exploded all over her already. Despite her better judgement, she was flattered at his arousal. Chris stammered as Morgan stared down his shaft. She looked him in the eyes, and he looked away, blushing. “Y-you, Mrs. Klein, you don't have to.” Morgan smiled. Staring down this length, she wondered how he could be brave enough to suggest it but frightened when it happened. His bravado drained the moment he gave her the paper, but she was glad to see that he hadn't deflated at all once after his pants were opened. A lesser man might grow limp with anxiety, but Chris' nerves only seemed to make him harder. “No, Chris, a promise is a promise,” she said, stroking him slowly. She met his gaze again, and her smile broadened as she saw his cheeks growing red. “You got the grade, so you'll get your reward for it. I just wasn't expecting, um, it to be such a LARGE task.” She moved her hand to his root and held him at the base so that she could appreciate his full length. Morgan was a small woman, with small hands, and Chris looked only more impressive by comparison. Despite his length and girth, his pubic hair was sparse and thin, possibly due to his age, she didn't know. She felt silly to be in this situation at all, let alone contemplating the logistics of hair growth in teens. In her second year of teaching, she had been instructed to pick a student and make them her cause. Now, holding Chris hard in her hands, she feels even better about her choice. She held him in both hands and stroked him idly, gathering his precum and smearing it along his shaft. Not a virgin, Morgan has always been pretty and enjoyed male attention. She had never been with someone like Chris, though. Despite his youth, Chris was tall and fit. He still held the A in his hand, clutched tightly and slightly crumpled as she stroked him. He was embarrassed, but he was also throbbing and, measuring at least twelve inches in length and twice her husband' girth, he was more man than anyone she had ever met. Thumbing his crown, Morgan chuckled. Chris moaned in her grasp and, smiling at him, she said, “Someone's excited.” She didn't know who she was talking about, though. Her nipples were erect and chaffing her bra, while her pussy was wetting her panties in her arousal. Chris met her gaze and watched breathlessly as she stroked him with her tiny hands. “Sorry,” he choked, and Morgan laughed again. “Don't be sorry,” she said, and she licked her lips staring down his length. “This is all actually very flattering.” Leaning forward in her chair, she breathed along his cockhead and laughed as he throbbed again. He was steel hard, and she was sure he wouldn't last much longer. A hand job would likely be enough but, stroking him, she knew he wanted more. “Now then, I seem to remember that you had asked for a blowjob in exchange for an A.” Chris nodded, his eyes widening as her wet lips approached his manhood. Morgan licked her lips again and stroked him, gathering precum to his cockhead. Glancing down at him, she chewed her bottom lip. She had never been with a man as large as Chris before, and she was curious to see how well he would fit in her mouth. Though a tiny woman, she was excited to try, and thinking about the size difference between Chris and her husband only made her more excited. “Well, lucky you got an A, then.” Parting her lips, Morgan sucked Chris inside. Her jaw ached to accommodate him as she struggled around his girth. Lips tight, though, she took him to the edge of her throat and gagged briefly before meeting his gaze. Chris watched her in awed silence, his dick painfully hard and his balls tight. He had suggested a blowjob as a joke, and he had felt both guilty and afraid as soon as he said it. When she agreed, he had assumed that was a joke, too, all the way up until she had him in her mouth. Morgan, too, is awed in her own way. Despite being a boy by her estimation, Chris was hung like a man. Fully erect and swelling fatter, he was not only larger than her husband, but he had a more pronounced flavor as well. His precum was thicker than her husband's semen, and the taste of it was robust as it spread across her mouth. Closing her eyes, she focused on the way Chris filled her mouth, and as she bobbed her head on him, she grew drunk on his taste. She mewled, sucking him deep and stroking him with both her hands and her lips. With his flavor in her throat and on her tongue, she became tuned into Chris. His presence surrounded her and filled her. She could smell him suddenly, her nostrils burning with his boyish musk. His youth did nothing to counteract her arousal. In fact, that knowledge that he was still so young only served to arouse her further. She whimpered around him and, hearing this, Chris stiffened in response. Finally, his youth betrayed him. Body tight, muscles flexing, Chris quickened and came hard. Morgan had only just started when his thick semen filled her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned. She swallowed on instinct to keep from choking, but his sperm stuck to her throat. Sitting back to cough, she took the rest across her face. Chris stood still, his dick throbbing as he unloaded the thickest load of his life onto his favorite teacher. Chris' dick was easily twice the size of her husband's. His orgasm, by her estimation, was many times more than that and also many times thicker. He covered her in hot, sticky jelly that burned itself into her flesh. He marked her as his woman, as his slut, as his scalding seed cascaded across her face and torso. Morgan rode it out, her hair catching the semen and clinging to her cheeks. She breathed through it, shivering through her own climax as she smacked her lips. Chris' semen remained thick in her mouth and in her throat, and she could feel it warming her belly. Looking up, she met his gaze and held it as Chris pants and whined like the child he is. In all her life, she has never had a man taste so good. Her husband, in particular, could compete. Chris may have been a boy in many ways, but Morgan had come to recognize that he was a man where it counted most. Coming down from his orgasm, Chris panted. “Oh my God, Mrs. Klein.” Morgan, smiling, sucked him back into her mouth and bobbed her head on him. Chris' hands twitched. He thought to stop her, but he was too drunk on her to fight it. “That felt so good,” he whined. “My hands never felt that good.” Grinning, Morgan flourished her tongue, licking around his glans before holding him with her hands and kissing her way down his hard shaft. Even after the thickest, richest orgasm of either of their lives, he remained erect. She attributed it to his youth, though she found herself flattered by both his resilience and his continued interest. Stroking him idly, she licked his crown. “And that's just the beginning, Chris. Get another A, and we'll see what else I can give you.” She punctuated the statement with a wink. Throbbing in her grip, Chris groaned. “Oh, God!” Morgan laughed in response. That night at home, Morgan tried to have sex with her husband but could not find the willpower to follow through. Comparing him to Chris, she felt both disappointed and defeated. Not only did he fail to measure up to Chris, but his body was softer and his hair thinning. Still young, still fit, and having the interest of one both younger and more impressive than her husband, she found satisfaction in her fingers instead. She masturbated in the shower, teasing and tickling herself to a small climax equal to but less satisfying than the one Chris brought her with a facial. Rinsing herself afterward, she teased her small, pink nipples and later smiled at herself in the mirror. What she was doing was wrong, but it helped Chris and would last until he graduated. That is what she told herself, at least, but deep down she knew that this was only the beginning. Good intentions push a teacher to make another mistake. Chapter Two: Double Take Morgan woke up horny the next day. She woke up imagining Chris' fat cock throbbing and pulsing, and she remembered the hot musk of it as he shot across her face and her nose. She came home sticky with his semen and fingered herself in the shower, her husband was hardly a thought in her head as she did it. She fingered herself again in the morning, reaching a quiet but empty orgasm beside her sleeping husband before her alarm went off. He woke up oblivious, and she woke up angry. She remained horny as she dressed, and she eyed her pert body as well, imagining Chris there with her, equally naked. They would complement each other, Chris' big body looking even bigger beside Morgan's own petite frame. Every part of him was built to break her, but she looked young and could likely pass as his girlfriend in the right context. It flattered her that a man like Chris would show interest in her, and then she reminded herself that Chris was not a man but a boy with a man-sized cock, which did nothing to reduce her pride. The morning passed slowly and empty. She spied Chris passing in the halls but could hardly get him to look her in the eyes. That afternoon for tutoring he was quiet, unwilling or unable to speak to her at length. Morgan, meanwhile, kept hoping he had hidden another A from her and thought to just ask him to let her suck his dick again. She needed to come, and she knew her husband couldn't do it. A week passed and nothing. Thoughts and memories of Chris' dick floated in and out of her head. She tried again to fuck her husband but couldn't. He smelled wrong, and she ended up jerking him off to a meager and disappointing climax. By the next Tuesday, she resented her husband and increasingly looked to Chris for relief. Chris, meanwhile, remained the perfect gentleman. Sometimes, she noticed that he was hard, and though it brought a smile to her face, she wasn't brave enough to act on it. His grades weren't improving, and she didn't want to reward bad behavior. So, she just stared and waited for him to ask for help, and he didn't ask for help because of his embarrassment and his arousal. She had always thought he might have a crush on her, but she had never realized how intense his crush was. Tuesday, however, was too much. They passed in the hall and Morgan noted, with some amusement, that Chris developed a sudden limp. Recognizing her own arousal, she realized the truth–she would have to be the one to end this cold war. So, when tutoring started, she approached his desk and stopped beside him. Seated, he was almost as tall as she was standing. She found his pants tented, and she smiled. He looked at her, his eyes lingering on her small bosom before meeting her gaze. She smiled, and he stammered. “Uh–Um–Mrs. Klein?” Morgan shushed him with one dainty finger to his lips. “Shh,” she said, smiling. “You seem to be having a hard time focusing,” she said, leaning over onto his desk and giving him a glimpse of her breasts down her blouse. “Let me help you.” She ended the statement by cupping his swollen manhood through his pants. Chris gasped. “B-But I haven't gotten another A yet.” Hardly listening, Morgan undid his pants with one hand and pulled his hard dick out. He jumped into view, his dick erupting from the open fly of his boxers. Already long and rigid, he seemed massive compared to her husband, and she cooed as she took him in her hand. After days of fantasy, it felt good to hold the real thing again. “Oh! Do you see that, Chris? You're so big and hard right now, there's no way you can focus on what you're reading. At this rate, you'd be lucky to even get an F.” Taking him in both hands, she stroked him slowly. “Oh, you poor thing. It must hurt to be so big and hard all the time.” Pouting, she looked him in the eyes and found him staring at her breasts. “Is this what I do to you, Chris? Do I make it hard for you to learn?” Gasping and whining, Chris shook his head. His long hair danced as he did. “No, Mrs. Klein. No! You help me!” Morgan smiled. Reaching into his underwear, she cupped his balls and marveled at their weight and size. “That is sweet, Chris, but you don't have to lie.” She purred and held him by his root, staring in awe at his full length. Despite his size, he remained a quiet, mewling teen in the hands of a woman far more experienced. The age difference only helped to arouse her more, and her tiny hands around his dick made him appear bigger by comparison. Groaning, she stroked his full length with both hands. “No, the best thing I can do for you now is help you come. Then and only then can we get any real work done.” She made eye contact with Chris and was happy to find him speechless. Her entire life, she has been a good girl who made the right decision whenever faced with a challenge. Holding Chris now and measuring him against her forearm, she felt like this is the first bad decision of her life, and she was glad that she waited for the right one. Purring, she stroked him from base to crown, holding him as if she was tugging him toward her. “Mm, Chris, I made you this hard. So, I have to be the one who takes on the heavy, heavy burden of helping you find relief.” After that, Morgan lost herself in him. She stared at his shaft and reversed her grip, holding him with both hands and stroking him vigorously. Her husband was a tall man and very slender, and though he was not the only man she had ever been with, he was the one she had chosen to marry. To that point, she had been satisfied with him. Though she had been with bigger men, they had never been large enough to adequately outclass him. Chris, however, outclassed all of them. She had attempted to find pleasure and comfort in her fingers and in her husband for days and found each unworthy. Chris, however, has her wet at a glance. Holding him, stroking him, she could not help but imagine the way that he could and would fill her if given the chance. A facial had given her one of the best orgasms of her life. She knew on instinct that opening her legs to him would give her so much more. Staring at his huge dick as her hands glided across him, watching his swollen red crown leak precum, Morgan whined in her arousal. “Darn it, Chris, I can't believe how stinking big you are!” Gasping in her grasp, Chris whined, “I'm sorry!” Morgan stopped stroking him long enough to look him in the eyes and was hurt to find him anxious. His dick was steel hard, throbbing in her tiny hands, and his interest was obvious, but it was animal interest and little more. Chris was still a child, Morgan remembered, too young to understand her praise or to separate it from insult. She was treating him like a well-endowed stud, experienced and virile, and he could be that someday. Today, however, he was only a eighteen-year-old boy with a mammoth hard-on and a horny teacher. Stroking him more slowly, Morgan swallowed her arousal and put on a smile for him. Chris' big dick was confusing for her. It filled her with lust, but that lust was her burden and not his. He was still a boy, and she was his instructor. It was her job to keep him safe and to teach him the truth. Smiling gently, she whispered to him, “No, Chris. You don't need to apologize. You should never have to apologize for having a big dick.” She giggled, watching him thrust and whine as she stroked him slowly from crown to root. “When I tell you that your dick is big, I am complimenting you. Few men are this size, and I think yours is long, and thick, and gorgeous. So, whenever you're horny, whenever you're distract, bring your big, beautiful dick to me, and I promise to take care of it. Chris gasped, thrusting into her hands, leaking precum all over her fingers. "A-anytime?” Smiling at him again, seeing the hope and the shock in his eyes, Morgan squeezed his dick in open affection. Holding him, stroking him, it is easy to imagine him as a man, but looking him in the eyes reveals that he is only a boy with a man-sized cock that required man-sized attention. The girls at school wouldn't have his best interests at heart, and so Morgan resigned herself to taking care of him instead. “Anytime,” she purred. “Even without an A?” She giggled. “Even without an A.” Licking her lips a second time, she turned her attention back to the swollen, throbbing dick in her hands. She could tell he was getting close and could tell from the way he moved and the way he swelled in her hands. Chris could feel it, too, and seemed to be breathing through his arousal, desperate to keep himself together. Morgan found his efforts cute, but she also wanted to see him explode. Kissing his crown, she whispered, “So, what can I do to help you finish, Chris? What do you need from me? What do you want?” Panting like a dog, Chris barked, “Tits! I want to see your tits!” Smiling, Morgan stroked him with one hand while using her other hand to cup one of her breasts. Her hard nipple dug into her palm as she touched herself. “These little things?” Chris whined and nodded. His dick throbbed, producing even more thick, rich precum to spread across her palm. “Yes,” he panted. “Yes. I want to see them. I want to come on them.” “You want to come on them,” Morgan echoed, laughing. “My, my, you are bold, aren't you?” Releasing her breasts, she put a finger to his mouth as he opened it to apologize. He stared down at her, cross-eyed, around her finger. “Don't,” she said, holding his dick firmly in hand as precum wetted her skin. “Don't apologize, Chris. Women like it when a man knows what he wants, and with a big dick like yours, you have a lot of bargaining power. As for my tits.” Reaching down with her free hand, Morgan lifted her bra and blouse up smoothly over her slender stomach and small, plump breasts. Her nipples, more red than pink in color, stood fully erect and sensitive in the open air. Plucking one, Morgan looked down to regard her breasts before looking him in the eyes and finding him staring. “I can accommodate that request, but you'll have to help me out from here.” Guiding him, she turned him to face her instead of the desk and then moved his hand to hold her blouse up as she kneeled to hold hid dick to her breasts. She returned to stroking him, smearing his precum along his shaft with her palms. The mess spilled onto her chest, gathering in the valley between them. Morgan smiled up at him, and he stared back, jaw hanging, eyes wide and unblinking. She laughed in response. “Now, go ahead and come, Chris. Cover me in all your thick, sticky semen. Unload your big, teenage balls into your favorite teacher's bosom.” Morgan made sure to smile as she fed him the dirty talk, and she felt him quicken immediately. Holding him to her chest, she stroked him to his approaching orgasm and all the way to the end. She could feel his semen swell his shaft, surging and spraying, and she had her own orgasm before his semen even touched her. The feel of his hot seed spreading across her body, though, only amplified it. Like sexual alchemy, it transformed a small, buzzing orgasm into a hurricane of pleasure. By the end both were breathless and panting in climax. Chris' semen had gathered across her breasts and her collar bone, soiling her blouse and possibly ruining it. Morgan didn't care, however. She continued to stroke him before pulling him into her mouth on instinct to clean him. The taste of him elicited a long moan from her as she bobbed her head on him dutifully, both grateful for the orgasm he gave her and the one she received across her torso. Comparing him against her husband again only made her more grateful. When finished, she sat back to display the semen she had collected across her chest to him, and she saw his dick twitch before swelling gradually back to life. Taking hold of him again, Morgan stroked him idly. “Now, now, Chris,” she said, chuckling affectionately as he hardened in her hand. “I won't help you a second time today, no matter how distracted you get.” Taking hold of him by the root, she stared at his dick in awe. “At least, not if you don't earn it.” Eying his cock, she gave it a quick kiss before standing. “We don't have much time before your mother gets here, and I need to get cleaned up.” Watching her move, Chris stammered. Mrs. Klein was a tiny thing, not skinny but slender. She kept fit with rigid exercise, and it showed in the subtle way her body flexed as she moved. Breathless, he stammered, “O-Okay.” Morgan lowered her blouse, pulling it down over her cum-soaked breasts and showing off the stains he left in the fabric. She was partway across the classroom, her bare feet stepping lightly across the glossy tiles, before he called to her. Turning, she stared back at him and his hard dick with equal want. “Yes?” Chris, feeling suddenly self-conscious, looked away. “Tha, Thanks.” Morgan smiled. Eyes fixed on his dick, she said, “You're welcome, and put that big thing away before someone sees it and asks questions.” Chris, looking down at his dick, scrambled. “Yes, ma'am!” Morgan laughed from the doorway. “I'll be back soon, and then we can brush up on some key terms before you go home. Okay?” Chris gave a rushed affirmative as Morgan ducked out into the hall. She hurried to the teacher's lounge bathroom to rinse off but hesitated at the sink when she got there. Wearing his semen was oddly comforting and staring at her reflection made her feel somehow more confident in herself. Already a supremely confident woman, she realized that the pride she felt was in having Chris' interest to begin with. Rinsing herself, she watched the way the water molded her blouse to her figure and thought silently how it will be even harder to keep Chris focused. To be continued in a 10 part series, on Literotica by kotochaos, for Literotica [All characters in this story, are over the age of 18 years.]

This week hosts Tiffany Cross, Angela Rye, and Andrew Gillum discuss one of the United States’ main exports: rightwing populism. While the U.S. is constricting imports from other countries (with serious shortages looming), we continue to be a major exporter of culture, including MAGA culture. We can trace rightwing populist ideology’s spread AND learn a thing or two for our own movements. We’ll revisit a question we posed on a past MiniPod: should our podcast feature conservative guests? Our hosts have thoughts on this one y’all. Tens of thousands of government employees are set to be re-classified as “schedule F” political appointees by the Trump administration. Glancing at Project 2025… This looks like preparation for mass layoffs at the Federal government. Finally, Angela gives us an update on the State of the People tour. She’s on a quest to find the apathetic voters! Join the tour in a city near you: https://stateoftheppl.com/ CNBC article predicts the impact of tariffs: https://www.cnbc.com/2025/04/28/empty-shelves-trucking-layoffs-lead-to-recession-in-apollos-trade-war-timeline.html And of course we’ll hear from you! If you’d like to submit a question, check out our tutorial video: http://www.instagram.com/reel/C5j_oBXLIg0/ and send to @nativelandpod. We are 551 days away from the midterm elections. Welcome home y’all! —--------- We want to hear from you! Send us a video @nativelandpod and we may feature you on the podcast. Instagram X/Twitter Facebook NativeLandPod.com Watch full episodes of Native Land Pod here on YouTube. Native Land Pod is brought to you by Reasoned Choice Media. Thank you to the Native Land Pod team: Angela Rye as host, executive producer and cofounder of Reasoned Choice Media; Tiffany Cross as host and producer, Andrew Gillum as host and producer, and Lauren Hansen as executive producer; Loren Mychael is our research producer, and Nikolas Harter is our editor and producer. Special thanks to Chris Morrow and Lenard McKelvey, co-founders of Reasoned Choice Media. Theme music created by Daniel Laurent.See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Glancing over the my out look of my daughter's skin story

From Lost In Eros – Book 1Orgy Amy, & More Games with ‘the Player'In 10 Parts By BradentonLarry.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Toshia eventually came upon Don when his head popped back up from a tangled ensemble of painted bodies, in the dark fluorescent party hall. An exotic looking woman with yellow stripes running down the length of her body was now positioning herself over Martina's face facing Don. Don gave the striped woman a smile, and then turned his attention to the green and yellow woman who had taken it upon herself to have him fuck her.Don worked his hand under her hip and gently nudged her upward. She got the idea pretty quickly, and started to lever herself up into a kneeling position without taking her mouth off the cock she'd been sucking. Don managed to move with her, kneeling as he did so. Once they were upright he began to fuck in and out of her seriously. He watched from behind as the woman's head bobbed up and down on the man's cock, almost in rhythm to the fucking Don was giving her cunt.Next to him, a man had moved between Martina's legs, lifted her by the waist and started to fuck her.The woman Don was fucking seemed to stop sucking the guy in front of her, but then Don worked out that the guy was coming. The woman leaned back, and Don sat back on his haunches to let her, so the guy she'd been sucking could scoot out of the way. Don slipped his hands around to the woman's front, where he cupped her nice medium-sized tits. She leaned back against him, turned to look at him over her shoulder, and said, “Um, thanks for the fuck. I'm Amy, by the way.”“It's my pleasure, and I'm Don,” He noticed that her face was also covered in green and yellow paint, as well as quite a spattering of cum. Don thought this was incredibly hot, and he moved his right hand down her taut belly to run his fingertips over her clit.Amy bit her lower lip and moved up and down on his cock. She said, “Keep doing that.”A man in purple and yellow paint stepped up in front of Amy with his cock in hand.“Do you mind?” Amy asked Don.“No; by all means!”Amy reached out and pulled the man's cock to her mouth and began to suck it enthusiastically. Don watched intently, while continuing to stroke her clit from behind. While she was sucking she held still on Don's cock.Glancing over to his left, Don saw the man fucking Martina pull out and shoot a long jet of cum over her lanky body. The woman riding her face leaned forward over her and sucked on the man's cock, getting her tits in the cum on Martina's belly in the process.When the guy in Amy's mouth got ready to come, she took his cock out and stroked it until it sprayed all over her face and tits. She stroked it a couple more times, and sucked on the head, finally kissing it goodbye. The guy moved off in search of other game, and Amy turned back to Don and said, “Do you like that?”“Hell yes!” he said.“I love it when a guy comes on me. Want me to do another one?”“Sure!”Amy flagged down another guy, who was more than happy to let her suck on him.Don took a moment to look over to see what Shelonda was up to, and saw her with her legs scissored with those of a cute little woman with large tits, in bright pink paint. The two women were grinding against each other intently.Don turned his attention back to Amy who was now jerking the guy's cock. He came in a thick gout that splattered on her chin and landed heavily on her left tit. Don moved his hand a little to smear the thick dollop over Amy's nipple.“Oh, nice!” she said, and began to ride up and down on him again. Another guy now stepped up in front of her of his own initiative, and she started to suck him without asking Don. She kept sliding up and down on his cock this time, though, and he started stroking her clit a bit more intently, pinching and pulling on it. The guy must have been watching Amy, because when he was ready, he pulled his cock out and stroked it for her, which enabled her to relax and enjoy the sensations in her cunt and clit. As his cum shot out and splattered all over her face, and then her tits, Amy came on Don's cock. As she shook, her hands moved over her tits and face, smearing the cum all over her. Don took his hand from her crotch and did the same, while also kissing her shoulder and neck through her hair.“I like having you watch me,” she said. “Can I keep you?”“Do you know how to get to the garden?”“No, why?”“It's not important right now,” Don laughed.“Well, what is important that you shoot your cum on my face,” Amy said with a smile.“I think that can be arranged,” Don smiled.Amy fell forward to her hands and knees, pulling off Don's cock in the process. She grabbed a couple of pillows and then lay down on her back with her head propped up, and then said, “Now bring that bad boy up here.”Don quickly complied, straddling the top of her chest. She pulled his cock down toward her mouth and said, “Just fuck my mouth until you're about to come.”Don obliged, pushing forward as soon as she had her mouth on him. He watched her, loving the look of her pretty yellow and green face as she sucked on his thick cock.Glancing to the left, he saw Shelonda crawling over to watch him and Amy. When she got there, she ran her hands over both Amy's and Don's body. This helped push Don toward his orgasm, which he had been holding off since Toshia's little gangbang in the corridor. The thought of that gangbang, and then seeing Toshia getting fucked in the pit did the trick,  He pulled back out of Amy's mouth and promptly spewed a veritable deluge of cum all over her face.Amy laughed and smiled up at him, “Thank you!”“My pleasure!” he laughed in return.Shelonda leaned down to suck on Don's cock a little and then to kiss Amy's sticky mouth.When Shelonda looked up at Don, he said, “Should we go and see what Toshia's up to?”“That should be good!” Shelonda grinned.“Who's Toshia ?” Amy wanted to know.“My friend,” Don said. “She was going a bit fuck crazy in the pit earlier.”“Ooh, my kind of gal!” Amy said. “Can I come too?”“Of course,” Don said.After they wiped the fluorescent paint off each other; Amy's taking quite a bit of time; they headed down into the main area of the disco. They cruised the long platform around the pit and worked their way through the smoke, which was now less densely populated, but saw no sign of her. They finally found her in the bubble bath room.She was about half way around the big tub. At first all Don saw was a muscular back flexing in the bubbles, and a woman's hands on the man's shoulders. A guy stood on either side of the guy with the back, and each of them were reaching in front of the main guy, and now and then leaning in front of him. As he moved around the tub a bit, though, Don saw that it was Toshia in front of the man, with her legs crooked over his forearms. The men on either side were teasing her tits and occasionally kissing her.There were other people playing in the bubbles, so Don didn't notice at first that the buxom blonde from the pit was also there. She was facing the side of the tub, bent over getting drilled from behind, while reaching over to play with the cock of the guy to Toshia's right.“Wow,” Shelonda said.“Yeah,” Don agreed. He gestured with his head toward Toshia for Amy's benefit and said, “That's Toshia .”“Sweet. You're not going to interrupt her are you?”“Hell no,” Don said, “I'm going to sit here and watch.” And he promptly sat down on the edge of the tub to do just that. Shelonda and Amy sat down on either side of him. The strobe lights made the whole show a bit bizarre, but they watched as the guy with the back apparently finished and lowered Toshia's legs. The guy on Toshia's right then stepped up in front of her, and the guy on the left moved around to the right, where buxom blonde girl reached out to stroke him. The man in front of  Toshia moved in close, and she wrapped her arms around him, and presumably, under the bubbles, her legs.Shelonda's hand stole into Don's lap and began to stroke his already very hard cock. An anonymous guy came and sat down on the opposite side of Amy. Soon she leaned over to suck on this new cock, and before long, she slipped into the bubbles to face the man and suck him from there. Don noted that this side of the tub must be shallower than Toshia's.The guy fucking Toshia finished, and as the next guy moved in front of her, she turned around to put her hands on the side of the tub. The guy now behind her began to screw her. The guy fucking Toshia's new girlfriend apparently finished and moved away, so the blonde ducked under Toshia's arm to come up in front of her and proceeded to make out with her while Toshia got fucked.Don looked down just in time to catch Amy; who was even prettier without the paint; getting rained on by a stream of cum. He smiled at her, leaned down and said, “Don't go anywhere.”Amy grinned and nodded.Then Don said to Shelonda, “I'll be right back.”Don dropped into the tub, and made his way across to just behind the guy screwing Toshia , and waited patiently. It didn't take long; the man finished and moved off to the right. Toshia continued to make out with her friend, not immediately changing her stance. Don stepped up and ran his hands over Toshia's ass. He shook his head and smiled when she merely wiggled her ass invitingly. He took his hard cock and pushed it into her very wet cunt in one smooth motion. He felt cum and Toshia's juices squishing out around his thick shaft.Toshia pushed back at him, and he began to fuck himself in and out of her. Only when he had a good rhythm going did he lean forward over her arched back and ask, “So how many cocks have you fucked here?”“Including yours?” she asked, looking over her shoulder at him.“Well, I'm not done yet.”“And just in here or since coming into the disco?”“All together.”“Eighteen.”“Eighteen?” Don said, almost stopping his fucking.“It wasn't easy keeping count, believe me,” Toshia said.“Damn,” he said, “I can only account for six, and that's impressive anyway.”Toshia kept pushing back at him, though a bit more forcefully now that she knew it was Don. “There was the guy you saw me with first,” she said. “I was just dancing, and he started grinding behind me and running his hands all over me, and then he was fucking me and I loved it. I loved getting fucked in the middle of everyone. Then, you saw the next guy; that was intense. Then I started dancing with Jamie here, and two guys came up behind us and we just kind of bent over a little and let them fuck us. They didn't come until they switched places. God, that was hot.”“I can imagine,” Don said, reaching around to squeeze Toshia's tits. He felt Jamie's fingers down below touching the base of his cock as she played with Toshia's clit.“It gets  better,” Toshia said. “After those two, we drew some attention on the dance floor, and guys swarmed all around us. There were cocks all over the place, I had two in my hands all the time, and guys were shoving their cocks between my legs, but not getting anywhere. I was getting all hot and bothered, but we eventually wound up on the steps there, and we both just got on our hands and knees on the second step. Five guys fucked me there, just one after the other, every one coming inside me. There was cum running down the insides of my legs. I must have come myself about eight times.”Don felt between Toshia's ass cheeks and noticed they were quite slick with assorted juices. As he pressed his thumb against her tight little asshole, he said, “Go on.”“Oh! Nobody did that,” she said. He felt her make an effort to relax and his thumb slipped into her. “Umm, I like that! Where was I? Oh yeah, on the steps. At one point this guy sat on the step in front of me and I was sucking on his cock while two different guys screwed me. Then I just moved up and sat on the cock in front of me. That was number, ”“Ten,” Don said. He was working both his thumb and cock in and out of her.“Yeah,  fuck! You two are going to make me come like this.”“Go on,” Don said firmly.“Um, Okay. Well, I thought we could use a break so we came up here; looking for you, by the way; and well, this wasn't much better, except that the bubbles feel nice and slippery. I had Jamie get up on the edge and was licking all the sweet cum from her cunt, when I felt someone playing with my cunt from behind. I looked back and saw a nice fellow standing there, and I just said, ‘Go ahead,' and he did. After he came, two more guys took a turn. And I loved it!”Then  Toshia was shaking with an intense orgasm, and gasping. Jaime finally stopped stroking her clit and took her mouth off Toshia's right nipple.“Hi Don,” Jamie finally said, with a big white smile.“Hi Jamie,” Don grinned back. He also saw Shelonda come and sit down over them. Don shoved into Toshia a bit harder and said, “That's only 13.”“Oh, well, I got up on the side to have Jamie go down on me, and while she was doing it, a couple of guys came by and said they'd been admiring us all evening. So, I said, ‘Well are you just going to admire us?' The one guy laughed and said, 'I want this one first,' and started rubbing his cock all over my mouth, so I started giving him a blowjob. His buddy got down and started fucking Jamie while she licked me. That was hot too! Anyway, I came ,  Fuck, Don!”Shelonda dropped down into the tub and knelt down under the bubbles. Soon, Don felt her tongue as Shelonda started licking at Toshia's clit.“Oh,” Toshia trembled.“What happened then?” Don insisted.“Well, um, I came, and then I asked the guy who I was sucking if he wanted my cunt. As it turns out he did, so I got on my back and he fucked me. His buddy climbed out of the tub and did the same after he came. God, I'm such a slut! Damn; where was I?”“Just before the last three, I think,” Don said, now intently fucking in and out of her.“Oh ,  yeah ,  uh ,  Jamie and I got back in the bubbles and were dancing and messing around when this big strong guy and his three buddies came and were dancing with us. Um ,  well ,  we wound up at this end of the tub ,  and then the big guy lifted me up and fucked me with ,  his ,  big ,  cock. And then two of his buddies,  oh god ,  they fucked me too , ! God, Don! Now you're fucking me,  let me turn around.”He pulled out of her as she pushed Shelonda away.  Toshia turned around and grabbed Don by the back of the neck and pulled him to her for a wildly passionate kiss. She got up on her tip toes, and reached down to grab his cock. Don took her ass in his hands and lifted her up, bracing her back against the wall of the tub. Then he lowered her down on his cock, and she was rocking her hips against him, while he fucked in and out of her.“Don, fuck me,” she moaned. “Come inside me!”Then she was coming again and he was coming too. He pumped hot cum up into her, while her body clenched at his with intense need. They kept fucking while they came, only slowly coming to a halt. She leaned down a bit and, holding his head in her hands, kissed him again, long and passionately.Big BedroomWhen the four of them; Toshia, Don, Shelonda and Jamie; finally climbed out of the huge tub of bubbles, they were joined by a beautiful young woman with a very nice curvy, yet trim and compact body, brown hair with blonde and auburn highlights, and a saucy, playful face. She clearly had cum on her face, throat and tits. Don said, “Toshia and Jamie, this is Amy.”Feeling extremely relaxed after the activities of the day and evening, Toshia leaned over and started to lick the delicious cum off Amy's tits. Amy responded by running her hands over Toshia's body. After several moments of this, Toshia looked up at Amy and said, “Pleased to meet you.”“Likewise,” Amy smiled.“Okay, Don,” Toshia said, turning back to him, “why don't we take a break and you tell me what you've been up to?”They sat on the edge of the tub, watching the people playing in the bubbles, while Don told Toshia about his relatively minor exploits in the pit; first fucking Shana and then Shelonda.“You fucked her in the ass, eh?” Toshia said, smiling acros

Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful; especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last."I simply must visit Simon's church again, even though it's a long drive."Meanwhile;Gordon let out a groan as the clock radio switched on and the bedroom was filled with the dulcet tones of Jonah Louie's "Stop the Cavalry.""Mum; bloody Christmas songs! It's only 4th December; uh!" He reached out and switched off the radio. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. Next to him, Miya began to stir. Her arm was draped across his bare chest."Is it time to get up already?" She groaned."Afraid so, me chucky egg," he whispered, planting a kiss on her head. He sighed. He was warm and in a nice, comfy position, although his bladder quickly reminded him that he needed to relieve himself."Looks like it's going to be a cold one today." He slid out of bed, scratched his belly and walked over to the window. Opening the curtains, he shuddered as he noticed the front lawn completely white over with frost. Putting his hands on the radiator, he relaxed as he felt warmth. The central heating had behaved itself and come on normally for once."Did it snow?" Miya asked, rubbing her eyes."Nah. Just very frosty out there. The kind of weather that freezes your bollocks off. Hope the car starts okay. Nice and sunny though. Nice day for a walk over the hills if you're wrapped up. Shame we have to go to work eh?"Gordon's main job consisted of repairing organs, as well as playing one every Sunday. His occupation was a specialized one, and he'd been doing it for nearly thirty years now. During the week, he often drove long distances. He had Wednesday mornings off, in order to play at the short midweek service at St Michael's."Where are you off to today then, Gordy?""Got an organ that's being restored in Lancaster. Nice little two manual one. Lovely sound.""Oh well that's not too far.""I can give you a lift to work. Don't want you hanging around that minging bus stop in this weather. How are you settling in at your workplace?""Thanks! And yeah, it's pretty good. They're a nice bunch. It's interesting hearing where people want to go on their travels."Miya had quit her cleaning job at the vicarage and landed a full-time but temporary job at a local travel agent. It was decent pay and would serve her purpose, whilst she continued her driving lessons."Not long now. I'm sure I'll have that driving license in time for Christmas! Got another lesson tomorrow. I just hope;“Gordon sat on the bed and slipped his arm round her. "You'll pass with flying colors. You've got heart and initiative. I really do admire that; as well as; your other talents!" He winked at her and she knew at once what he was referring to."Mmm. I wish we could have a lie-in," she whispered, teasingly slipping her hand down his y-fronts. Oh well.""Plenty of time for that tonight, you naughty thing! Right," he stood up. "I desperately need to point my organ pipe at the porcelain. My bladder waits for no-one!"She chuckled as he hurried off to the bathroom, then sighed."I wish Mum would accept him," she said. Gordon was the loveliest, nicest man she'd ever met. He was funny, sexy and clever, and made her feel cherished and safe. And she was loving learning to play the pipe organ."Just because he's so much older than me, she thinks he's a bad person. Jenna's cool. Dad is cool with him now. But Mum doesn't even give him a chance. We have so much in common, despite the huge age gap."Miya stood up and began to get dressed. Would her mum ever come round?Cloistered CumReverend Fletcher's small bedroom was filled with the soft slapping of his hand pumping his cock, the low grunts of a man edging closer, and the smell of male arousal. His moans grew as the pressure in his balls and cock did. With a deep grunt from him, thick cum shot from his cock.As the reverend's hips bucked slightly from the orgasm, spurt after spurt of cum continued to shoot forth."Ah. Praise be to God. And that lass from St Michael's;“Special Delivery"About time!" Mrs. Wilcox exclaimed, as she spotted a delivery van pulling up outside. "Those articles I ordered online for us. I was beginning to think they'd be lost in the post forever. It's been three weeks! The website said they were dispatched, and I've sent so many emails. I should've got Dwaine to chivvy them up a bit;“"You mean threaten them, more like. I know that grandson of yours. Bit of a wide boy." Norman cautiously sipped a cup of tea."He's a good lad, really. A bit of GBH, buying on the dark web, hacking and benefit fraud in the past. But he's moved on. Runs his own gym. And he's so good with computers.""Aye. Good with his fists. Anyways, you can't trust these online sellers," he muttered. He was both nervous and excited at what awaited him in the package.There was a knock on the door."I'll go," Mrs. Wilcox, said, standing up with surprising speed. "Finish your cuppa. You'll need it;“A few moments later, she returned to the living room, carrying a large box."Can you manage, Gladys?" Norman asked."Oh quite easily, Norm. "It's lighter than I imagined. Let's get it open with all haste!"She giggled like a naughty schoolgirl. Norman fetched a craft knife and began cutting the brown parcel tape off the box."Now the fun begins," Mrs. Wilcox smiled, flinging aside a layer of bubble wrap. "Here we have a;“ She pulled out a My Little Pony advent calendar."Oh that's cute," Norman replied. "A job lot of advent calendars! A bit girly for my tastes, but I bet the Sunday school kids will adore them; even though we're already in December, so they're out of date. Funny, when you said we were going to have a day at the races, I thought you had something rude in mind!""What the devil; thirty My Little Pony advent calendars? I didn't order these!" the old lady gasped. "Oh no, there must've been some sort of mix up at the sorting office or something.""There's a folded up piece of paper down the side," Norman said, picking it up. "Hmm, it says that these calendars were purchased by the Mother's Union. Wait a sec; Old Rectory Road? Oh blimey, that's the address of our church!""Oh dearie me; then there could be some red faces in the church hall;“"Gladys; just what exactly did you buy online?""Well; a selection of lubricants, some bondage equipment, whips, horse penis-shaped dildos, masks, that sort of thing, ponyplay items; by sheer chance I came across this site called Happy Pony Fantasy.""Let me guess. There'll be an invoice in the box of stuff that's ended up at the church hall; with your name and address on it?""Address yes; um, but I used your name. I've been a very bad girl."Norman slapped his head. "Oh Gladys! I'd better rush over there right away and try and intercept that parcel!"To be continued in part 2. By Blacksheep. For Literotica

Jenna helps a nervous choirmaster. Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Reverend Simon Morris scanned through a long list of church notices. Holy Week was such a busy time for the parish vicar, and he still hadn't finished his special sermon ready for Easter Sunday. "Palm Sunday was really well-attended," he said, typing something on his laptop. "Now there are one or two church notices I need to read through." His wife Jenna walked into the living room. "Oh before I forget, Simon, Judith Anderson from the Sunday School had a word with me after the service. She wishes it to be known that her grandson Kyle is trans, and now wants to be known as Ellie. John Pollard from the Men's Society has split up from his wife and wishes for her name to be removed from the church hall coffee rotation, too." "Ah, right, thanks. I'd better make a note of that. Are Gordon and Myah up to speed on the Maundy Thursday service's music? I know he normally does a choir and organ practice then, but;" "Already emailed them, Simon," Jenna replied. "Relax. Everything is under control." "Choir practice for you tonight? I must say, I think it was a genius idea of Gordon's to combine our church's choir with the Guild Voices, just for our Easter service. Our choir is small, so it'll be nice to have a bigger group of singers for the holiest day in our Christian calendar." "Oh yes, the bigger the better," Jenna replied with a smirk. She'd just joined the Guild Voices, a mixed-voice choir of around twenty-five singers who performed several concerts a year. The choir was formed with the aim of singing the whole range of music both accompanied and acapella; both religious and secular, from the renaissance pieces of Byrd and Tallis to great oratorios such as Handel's "Messiah." In addition to traditional works, they also performed classical versions of popular music. Jenna was enjoying the weekly recitals, and not just because of the music. The choirmaster was a chap called Derek Blackledge, and on more than one occasion, Jenna had noticed him staring at her. "Last year, the Guild Voices performed at Evensong at York Minster," Reverend Morris said. "Gosh, I'm so looking forward to our Easter Sunday Service! We'll definitely have a bigger congregation than St. Peter's;" "Ooh, do I sense a rivalry between churches, Simon?" "Well, a bit unChristian of me to say, but I can't stand that Reverend Conway. He completely blanked me at annual clergy conference last month. I don't know what his problem is." "Not all vicars are as wonderful as you, my love." He smiled and resumed typing. "They've just got a new organist there too. Conway was raving about him. Younger bloke, seems to have the women of St. Peter's all hot and bothered. Edward, I think his name is." "Ha, he won't be anywhere near as good as Gordon is," Jenna said. "Nobody plays organ as good as he does." "I don't think it's his playing they're interested in! Apparently he resembles the actor Robert Pattinson. I suppose that's one way to get more younger people attending church services." Jenna almost dropped the cup of coffee she was holding. "Fancy that." She stifled a gasp. I can't believe it. That was the organist who played for the King at Liverpool Cathedral last year! She thought. He was a cutie for sure; had a nice cock too, as I recall. Small world. Never imagined he'd end up here in our town. The Guild Voices choir practices took place every Wednesday evening in a function room at the town hall. The room was spacious and blessed with good acoustics, a piano and a box organ. Jenna arrived earlier than normal, and gathered up her music books off the car's passenger seat. "Hope none of the others are there yet," she smiled to herself. Derek Blackledge was alone in the function room, adjusting a music stand. He was a tall, stocky man, around sixty years of age. He was wearing a pale blue open-necked shirt, black trousers and rimless glasses. His buzz-cut silver hair was balding. He had a round face and a wide, flat nose, which as Jenna had overheard another member of the choir unkindly say, "made him look like he'd been bashed in the face with a frying pan." That wasn't strictly true, and Jenna didn't think him that bad looking at all. He spoke in a clipped, staccato sort of way. Derek looked up as Jenna entered the room. In the four weeks she'd been a member of the Guild Voices, the stunning redhead had certainly livened up the group of mostly boomer-age singers. Jenna was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met, and he couldn't understand what she saw in her husband, the much-older Reverend Morris. The good vicar was a kind and decent chap, but seemed duller than Skegness in January. "Uh; evening Jenna! You're very early! I was just;" "Hello Derek. Yes, didn't realize just how early I was!" "Nothing wrong with that. I admire your dedication. Would you like a brew?" He walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where there was a coffee machine and a kettle. "Yes please. Tea. White, no sugar." He made some more idle chatter whilst he waited for the kettle to boil. Glancing round, he noticed she'd seated herself on a chair and crossed her legs. The black dress she was wearing was quite short and had ridden up nicely, exposing a generous amount of thigh. A most welcome sight for the long-divorced choirmaster who'd had zero success in the world of dating since going back on the market. "This our last rehearsal before Easter Sunday," Derek prattled, pouring the hot water into a mug. "It just seems to have crept up all at once. I'm looking forward to performing in St Michael's Church, with your choir. I hear your organist is very good." "Oh Gordon? Yes he's brilliant. He won't let you down." "Great to hear. Now I just need to ensure that the Guild doesn't let everyone down." Looking at the stocky choirmaster whom possessed a definite lack of confidence, Jenna realized that she would have to take control of the situation if the choir was going to put on their best performance on Easter Sunday. She had always been aware of Derek's interest in her physical attributes. In fact, she could see his eyes lingering on her breasts and her bare legs crossed in front of her. Perhaps it was now time to play her trump card. "I know we've had a few setbacks." "Setbacks? Do you know how much George and Alice being off sick is going to set us back? George is the best tenor we have." He handed her the mug of tea and sat opposite her. "Perhaps I could do something to make things better." Jenna slowly uncrossed her legs and recrossed them, allowing her skirt to hike up her thigh watching Derek as his eyes were glued to her legs, straining to see up higher. He swallowed heavily as he shifted in his chair. "Oh? Like what?" "I could help relieve some of your pressure," she replied as she glanced at his crotch. The bulge tenting his black trousers already broadcasting his state of arousal. Jenna stood up and walked over to him. "You're a wonderful choirmaster, Derek. I just want you to know that. You go the extra mile and know how to bring out the best in people." "Thanks for the vote of confidence," he mumbled, turning red. He swallowed, feeling his erection straining against his trousers and underpants. It had been quite some time since a woman had got him worked up like this. "Music really does bring people together," she continued. "Yes, indeed it does;" Jenna leaned forward so that her face was close to his and placed her right hand on Derek's groin and squeezed. The choirmaster's voice shot up several octaves, then he let out a groan. "Jah, Jenna; what are you doing?" "Just inspecting your crotchets and quavers, Derek." she added naughtily. "Oh, feels like you've got a bassoon in your pants!" Before he could protest, she knelt and unzipped his black trousers, revealing his underwear - y-fronts, which had a musical notes pattern on them. "Nice!" Jenna said out loud. She'd always had a fondness for men who wore y-fronts. She pulled them down, freeing his delightfully large cock. Grasping the base of the shaft, she took the bulbous head in her mouth and started to move up and down taking him deeper and deeper. Derek gasped, unable to speak. Instinctively, he grabbed the back of her head and pushed down, forcing himself deeper until he felt her lips around the base of his shaft. Holding her head, he pumped his engorged organ deep into the mouth of the vicar's wife, scarcely believing that his private fantasy was coming true. Her warm soft mouth aroused him further as he felt the blood pumping into his groin, making him harder than he could remember. He leaned back and enjoyed the incredible sensations as Jenna sucked his manhood. She was good, very good. Her husband may not have been very interesting, but bloody hell, he was a lucky bastard! Derek glanced warily at the conference room's door. At any moment, other members of the choir could come in. How the hell would he be able to explain himself? "Oh, Mrs. Morris here was just helping me with a very hard; piece of music!" As the stunning redhead continued to bob up and down in his lap, he leaned over and pulled down the top of her knit black dress to expose her pert breasts. "Oh;" he sighed. "Not just; blessed with a fine voice." Jenna glanced up at him and winked. "How about; I try and hit the high notes?" Derek pulled out of her mouth, stood up and turned her so that her arse was bent over his chair. He pushed his trousers and y-fronts down to his ankles. After jerking down her knickers he moved behind her, flipped up her black dress, lined himself up, then thrust abruptly into her tight wet tunnel, burying himself to the hilt. "Oh God Derek, your musical instrument feels amazing!" He chuckled at this, and relished the fantastic feeling as he grasped her hips and slowly moved in and out of her hot passage, slick with her arousal. The illicit nature of the situation and doing it in a public place where they could be easily discovered added to the thrill and made both of them even more aroused. Jenna's nerves were hypersensitive and as the choirmaster plunged into her again and again she could feel the waves of pleasure build quickly. Derek slid his hands forward to cup her hanging breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples. He delighted in feeling the curved contour of the soft skin of her breasts in his hands as he pounded his rock-hard shaft into her. The pressure built quickly in his balls with the fantastic feeling of Jenna's tight vaginal walls clamped around his cock. It had been too long since he had really enjoyed such a sensuous treat and all too quickly he felt the pressure come to a head. He slammed his throbbing member as deep as he could and felt himself erupt as spurt after spurt of cum shot deep into his target. Jenna felt Derek tense and his final thrusts pushed her over the edge and she too felt waves of pleasure course through her body as she was wracked with the spasms of her orgasm. "Hmm! Oh Derek! Feels so good!" "Fuck; I needed that!" He sighed, slowly withdrawing and collapsing in the chair, pulling Jenna down on top of him. "Not sure if I have the energy to conduct a choir practice now!" "Well you'll just have to try your best, Derek. Because I have a feeling others will be arriving soon, so you'd better get your baton out." "It's already out," he replied, taking a tissue from the box and wiping then stroking his softening cock, and pulling his underpants and trousers up. "Jenna that was; that was; lovely." "Awe, you seem so much happier now, Derek. You're a really brilliant choirmaster." She flung her arms around him and kissed him. "And you; are a very dedicated member of the choir!" He stammered. "Um, well, I guess I'd better; compose myself!" He stood up and hurriedly fastened his belt. Jenna straightened her dress and pulled her knickers up. Just as Derek was zipping up the fly of his trousers, the door opened and Edna and Lawrence Draper, two members of the choir, came rushing in, as fast as they could, given that both had arthritic hips. "Not too late are we Derek?" Edna said. "Only our bus was late." "Uh, not at all, plenty of time. Please, help yourselves to a hot drink whilst I get organized." Derek said. Seconds later, more people filed into the room. "What piece of music have you and Derek been working on?" Lawrence asked Jenna, as he sat next to her. "Oh; just some scales and arpeggios," came her reply. "We were going up and down quite a lot!" Bare feet thrill the vicar during Maundy Thursday. "Brothers and Sisters. Today is Maundy Thursday, the fifth day of Holy Week. It gets its name from the Latin word 'mandare', from which we get the word 'command'. Christians remember Jesus' command: "Love one another as I have loved you." Though each of the days leading up to Easter Sunday are significant in their own ways, Maundy Thursday surrounds the events that led directly to Jesus' betrayal, arrest, and ultimately, His being put to death the next day on Good Friday." Reverend Morris continued. "The circumstances surrounding Maundy Thursday can be read in Matthew 26:17-75. The events that unfolded include the Last Supper that Jesus had with His disciples and betrayal of Jesus by Judas." The weather had become more spring-like and milder, which was a blessing to some of the older members of the congregation. March had blown in like a lion and was going out like a lamb. St Michael's church was often chilly and draughty during the winter months, even with the heating on. Today, it was pleasantly warm, helped in part due to the church being full for once. At the organ, Myah slipped her feet out of her shoes, ready to play a hymn before the start of the foot washing service. She rather liked the feel of the organ's pedalboard against her bare skin, and her feet felt hot and uncomfortable today. Earlier, she'd suffered cramp in the arch of her left foot. She reclined slightly on the stool, crossed her legs and idly flexed her toes as the vicar continued with his sermon. Gordon sat on a small bench behind her, admiring her shapely calves. He liked the way she raised her legs to slide onto the organ stool. Even more, he loved it when those legs were wrapped around him; something he was looking forward to later. "Their time spent on the Mount of Olives, where Jesus prayed earnestly in the Garden of Gethsemane, and where He was ultimately betrayed with a kiss by Judas who came to seize Him with the temple guards. Peter's denial of Jesus;" Up in the pulpit, Reverend Morris glanced to his right and became more and more fixated on a certain something. One of his long-repressed kinks was rising to the surface at the most inappropriate of times. Women's feet, younger women's feet in particular, had always aroused him. He'd never told anyone about his foot fetish, not even Jenna. He'd never had such a reaction as this and certainly not during a church service. But the way his wife's cousin kept wiggling her toes like that, dear Lord, it was driving his imagination to commit all kinds of sin! It's Holy Week for heaven's sake; must fight this, he told himself. "On the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus and asked, "Where do you want us to make preparations for you to eat the Passover?" The vicar's voice trembled slightly, as he struggled to remain composed. Abruptly, he noticed Myah wince and reach for her foot. The cramp had returned. "What's wrong?" Gordon whispered. "Damn cramp's back again," she replied. "Ah, it's agony! Can you play the hymn for me?" "No problem," he said, as his girlfriend hobbled off the stool and sat on the bench. "Massage your foot slowly. Try putting it on the cold stone floor. That might help. I've gotten cramp loads of times in the past when playing. It's bloody torture!" "Thanks, Gordy-Pie!" Poor Myah, Reverend Morris thought. Now he had an even better view of her bare feet. Such slim and elegant feet. So nimble against the organ's pedalboard. He took a deep breath as he imagined he was cupping the arch of her foot, his hand slotted in the tender space between the heel and the upper sole. After an awkward pause, he continued his sermon. "He replied, "Go into the city to a certain man and tell him, 'The Teacher says: My appointed time is near. I am going to celebrate the Passover with my disciples at your house.'" So the disciples did as Jesus had directed them and prepared the Passover." Some young children were shifting uncomfortably in the pews. "How will we show that God is King when we're tempted, to abandon the way God call us to live? Knowing God is our King should change everything but we can't change everything all at once! So what one small step of obedience can we take this week to demonstrate with our lives that God is King all of the time? Take time to pray, and then seek to obey as Jesus obeyed. Amen!" Reverend Morris ended his sermon abruptly, no doubt to the relief of many, but most importantly, to himself. He descended from the pulpit and sat down beside the organ, as a member of the choir stepped up to the lectern to do a reading. He hardly heard a word the woman said, for his eyes were fixated on Myah's bare feet. She was still gently massaging her left foot. Oh dear, this was going to be unbearable. He knew she'd volunteered to take part in the ceremonial foot washing. Myah suddenly glanced at the vicar and smiled at him. He jolted and cleared his throat, before smiling back. He could feel a familiar burning in his cheeks, not to mention a throbbing in his cock, which was now at full stand, and forcing its way up against his trousers and vestments. He had never been more grateful to be wearing a cassock and surplice. He cast his mind back to last year when he'd allowed himself to be seduced by her. All in the past of course and they'd moved on. Besides, she was blissfully happy in a relationship with Gordon. The organist had slept with Jenna on numerous occasions before Myah had come along. Hmm, well best not to dwell on that tangled web of carnal relations right now. The reading came to an end and everyone stood up. "Please stand for our hymn, Sweet Sacrament Divine." Reverend Morris said, his voice faltering. On the front row of pews, Jenna tilted her head at her husband's shaky delivery, wondering what was wrong with him. It wasn't like Simon to be nervous when speaking in front of an audience. Something was bothering him though. She could see a line of sweat above his upper lip and a blush on his cheeks. After the hymn, came the ceremonial washing of feet, a reminder of how Jesus served others. As Myah sat before the vicar, her delicate hands folded in prayer, he could feel his heart race with anticipation. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, and began to wash her feet, using a soft, damp cloth to clean each toe, each inch of her soles. As his fingers brushed against her skin, he felt a surge of desire course through him, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the feel of her feet against his palms. His erection began to ache, straining against his clothing, and he fought the urge to reach down and adjust himself, lest he give anything away. Myah seemed oblivious to his inner turmoil, content to let him tend to her with his gentle ministrations. Her breath hitched softly as he massaged a particularly tender spot on her arch, and he found himself growing bolder, wanting nothing more than to explore every inch of her feet, to lose himself in their softness and warmth. He moved his hands higher, tracing the line of her calves, feeling the muscles tense and relax under his touch. "Are you washing feet or giving out a full sponge bath, Vicar?" Reverend Morris was jolted back to reality and he glanced up. An impatient old woman sat next to Myah was glaring at him. "It'll be Advent before you've got round to washing all our feet." "Umm, my apologies, Mrs. Harris, I er;" "Stop being mean to him," Myah interrupted. "He's just being thorough. Like Jesus would've been!" The old woman tutted. "I'm not being mean, young lady!" The vicar's face was turning crimson, fearing that his arousal might be visible. He tried to focus on his duties, to keep his mind on the ritual, but it was becoming increasingly difficult, not to mention he was leaking precum into his underwear. The wet patch was becoming uncomfortable against his cock. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, and forced his mind back to the task at hand. He finished washing her feet with a gentle pat, feeling a pang of regret as he stepped away from her. "About time," Mrs. Harris muttered as the vicar began washing her feet. "And be careful. I've got corns!" The ninety-year old's gnarled toes were sufficient to calm the raging sea of arousal surging within him. At least until the service was over. Myah headed back to the organ, her feet feeling lovely and refreshed. "What was that all about?" Gordon wondered, as she sat next to him on the organ stool. "Simon looks a bit flustered." "Well I could be wrong, Gordy-Pie, but I think he's got a raging hard-on under those robes. I noticed him staring at my feet earlier. He kept trying not to, but couldn't help himself!" She giggled. "Do you think he's got a foot fetish?" "Nah. He's done foot washing before and I don't recall him getting worked up." "Yeah but, this is the first time he's washed my feet; or Jenna's. She didn't volunteer last year." "Hmm, well you do have beautiful feet. I'm not into feet myself; I'm a thigh, tits and arse man, as well you know!" "Your feet are nice too." "Ha ha, you're just being kind, there! My size nines are ugly, hairy and sweaty." "Organists have special feet. After pressing down on those pedals, yours must be aching." "A bit. Perhaps you could; heal me later?" He winked at her. The rest of the service passed without incident. Reverend Morris had never been more relieved to return to the vicarage. "Are you okay Simon?" Jenna asked as he flopped down on the settee and fiddled with his clerical collar. "You seemed a bit uncomfortable in the church. You're not coming down with a bug are you?" "Oh I'm absolutely fine, my love, It was a bit warm in the church. I'll have to ask Norman to adjust the radiators." "I enjoyed the foot washing. Though not as much as you did!" She sat beside him and ran a finger across his knee. "Now Jesus being the Son of God, I reckon he was able to resist temptation when washing the feet of some nubile female disciple." The talk of feet was getting the vicar hot and bothered again. "Um, can't say I've ever given any thought to whether Jesus had those kind of; er, urges." "Would it have been wrong if he had?" She continued. "Not trying to be disrespectful. I'm just curious, that's all." "Probably not, given that he died to save us from our sins." He coughed and felt his cheeks burning again. "Simon you're blushing. Something's bothering you. Please tell me what's wrong." "I'm not sure I can, Jen. I'm a bit ashamed of it to be honest. It's not something I've ever admitted to anyone." She placed her hand in his. "Whatever it is, you can tell me. Please don't feel ashamed." He took a deep breath. "Feet. I like feet, Jen. I; have a foot fetish. Ever since I was a teenager. I don't know why. Women's feet. They just float my boat. There, I said it." "That's nothing to feel ashamed about, Simon! I think you'll find that's a really common fetish." She embraced him. "Though I wish I'd had better self-control during that part of the service. I was as hard as rock during the foot washing; when I did yours; and your cousin's. I think she's sussed me out." "Oh Myah wouldn't have noticed. Probably too distracted by thinking about getting her hands on Gordon's organ pipe. Besides, you had your robes on. Nobody would've suspected a thing. Right;" she continued. "I'm going to have a very quick shower. And when I come out, I expect you to be lying on the bed, feet bare, ready and waiting." She winked at him and his stomach jolted in excitement. "You mean;" Jenna smiled. "It's Maundy Thursday, Simon. What better time to indulge in a bit of foot worship? Now go and lie on the bed." He immediately obeyed. In the shower, Jenna began singing, no doubt in preparation for the big event on Easter Sunday. Reverend Morris was really looking forward to that. His church was going to be packed. Getting the Guild Voices to perform truly was a master stroke on Gordon's part. And with Jenna singing in the Guild too, well, what could go wrong? Nobody would want to attend St Peter's for Easter, even if they did have a hot organist who looked like Robert Pattinson. He started undressing and reclined on the bed. Closing his eyes, his mind drifted back to the incident in church, when Myah had been massaging her sore foot. Five minutes later, his eyes shot open as he felt a kiss on his cheek. Jenna smirked and lay back down, deliberately pressing her breasts, warm and wet from the shower, against his chest. He let out something that was halfway between a sigh and a moan and craned his neck to meet her mouth with his. She raked her nails down his scalp. She tended to get less gentle as she grew more aroused, so this was a sure sign that she was enjoying herself just as much as she was. He grinned against her lips and placed his own hands on her hips, gripping the gentle undulations there. Jenna was so good at multi-tasking, whilst he could only focus on one thing at a time if he was going to do it halfway well. So he concentrated on kissing her properly, on wrestling his tongue against hers. "Simon, take your undies off," she gasped, dismounting him, her breasts bouncing as she went. It took him a couple of seconds to comply and he cast his boxers aside. "Now." She settled herself on the side of the bed, legs dangling over the edge. "On your knees." He obeyed, unable to contain his excitement. Jenna giggled and extended a leg. "I want you to massage my feet Reverend," she purred, sending shivers of joy through him. "You're going to massage them, and then you're going to worship them. Do you understand?" Salivating, he nodded eagerly. She had such pretty feet. The shape of the actual foot was perfect, the heel smooth and well cared-for, the skin of the instep soft and delicate. He longed to put his mouth all over it and his cock pulsed impatiently. Taking her right foot, he focused on her little toe, licking along the bottom of it, then running his tongue back down the side, all the way into the little dip. Reaching the bottom, he wrapped his lips around the digit and gently sucked once again. "Mmm." This was sufficient encouragement for him to repeat the attentions, pressing kisses back down to her heel, his fingers kneading gently the flesh he hadn't yet reached. Then, looping back up to the top, he sucked each of the remaining toes in turn, massaging the pads with his tongue, forming his lips to the shape of Jenna's flesh, entirely lost in the sensation. By the time he had properly attended to every part of her right foot, he realized that he had spent quite a lot of time performing his worship, crouched on the carpet on his knees, and glanced up sheepishly to assure that his wife wasn't bored. She definitely wasn't and made a strange, strangled noise of surprise and pleasure. "That feels amazing, Simon. Now do my other foot." The vicar longed to touch himself. His cock ached with his arousal and neglect. But he wasn't about to leave a job unfinished, and quickly started worshipping Jenna's left foot too. "Ooh!" Reverend Morris began to say a prayer. "Heavenly Father, We lift up prayers of thankfulness for the example of humility that Christ has given us, as He washed His disciple's feet that night. Humbling Himself, and teaching us how to treat one another with the same humility and love. Thank You, Lord for His life. Help us to live as He did, humbly before You and others. In Jesus' name, Amen." "Thank you for worshipping my feet, Simon," Jenna moaned. "Now you may worship the rest of me." Even before he pushed her legs apart she made room for him. And no wonder: she was very ready, her entrance slick with her natural lubricant, her cunt pink and engorged. She had been teasing herself for some time. It was proof that she had indeed enjoyed the foot worship as much as she had claimed to, and almost as much as he had. He reached out a hand, tracing the line of Jenna's shoulder with his finger, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his fingertips. Her breathing deepened, and she let out a contented sigh, as if she felt the touch even in her dreams. "Mmm. Happy Maundy Thursday Jen," he whispered. The air in the vicarage bedroom seemed to crackle with desire as Reverend Morris leaned in and kissed her deeply, their tongues tangling together in a dance of passion. He rolled onto his side, taking her into his arms, their naked bodies pressing tightly together. With ease, he slid his hand down between their bodies, guiding himself toward her wetness. She arched her back, meeting his touch with a moan, and he thrust forward, filling her completely. The sensation was exquisite, the connection they shared almost painfully intense. They moved together in perfect sync, their bodies writhing and twisting as if they were a single entity. Their skin glistened with sweat, their breaths came in ragged gasps, and Reverend Morris knew that he was on the brink of his own release. He looked down at Jenna, her face flushed, her eyes clouded with pleasure, and he felt an overwhelming love and desire for her consume him. With one final thrust, he emptied himself into her, their bodies collapsing together in a tangle of limbs and sheets. "God." was all he could utter as he and Jenna got their breaths back. "Needed to get that out of your system didn't you, my love?" Jenna smiled, rubbing a hand across his belly. "I'm glad you told me about your little fetish. I'll keep it in mind the next time I want to surprise you!" "So; you're okay with it then? You don't think it's weird?" "Of course, Simon! And it's not weird. And it's 2024, not 1824. As a matter of fact, I rather like the idea of being married to a feet-loving vicar!" He laughed. "I'm just going to pop downstairs and grab a glass of water, then I'll be straight back up to tickle your feet some more!" He slid off the bed and hurried out of the room, not bothering to put any clothes on. After all, who was going to..? "Oh I say, Vicar!" He froze as he reached the bottom of the stairs, his cock swinging. Mrs. Harris, the impatient old woman who'd berated him earlier, was standing in the hallway. "Sorry for interrupting I'm sure. But you did say yours was an open house, and I did knock. The Mother's Union have produced these biscuits ready for Easter Sunday. You did request that I bring you some. I would've handed them to you in the church, but you hurried off home so fast, I didn't get the chance!" Poor Reverend Morris. He hadn't been this shocked since he walked in on Gladys Wilcox spanking the naked churchwarden's arse last year. "Umm, umm, thank you very much Mrs. Harris!" He grabbed a copy of the parish magazine off a side table and tried to cover himself. "Er, so sorry about this; I was; er, in the shower!" The stern-faced pensioner raised an eyebrow. "Quite. Well I trust you'll be more suitably attired during the Sunday service! Good day to you!" To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Blacksheep, for Literotica.

But she finds new Uses For Old Organ Pipes.A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The third Sunday of Lent had arrived. Reverend Morris was counting down the days until Easter in the same way a prisoner counts down the days until their release. He was dreading today's morning Eucharist after the embarrassment of last week."I still can't believe I was stupid enough to mix up that erotic story with my sermon!" He exclaimed. "Why did I print it out?""Ah relax Simon. It was a fantastic first attempt, and that vicar from Manchester seemed to enjoy it!" Jenna replied, making herself a coffee."Yes I know but, well I suppose you're right. Nobody made a complaint. I'm just glad the youth & children were already dismissed to their classes. I'd have had a load of outraged parents begging for me to be defrocked!""No damage done," Jenna smiled. "And you truly do have hidden talents. I had no idea you were so good at writing erotica. You should try it again sometime!"This Sunday's service passed without incident, and most of the congregation were no doubt disappointed that the vicar's sermon had returned to its familiar, boring self. Afterwards, Gordon peered over the top of the organ and smiled as he noticed Jenna."Morning!" He said."Hello Gordon!" Jenna replied. "How are you getting on with, you know?" She winked."Ah that," he laughed. "You weren't kidding when you said use lots of lube, were you? It's fun, but," Gordon lowered his voice. "It doesn't match up to you. I miss our organ lessons.""Me too. We're halfway through Lent. Stay strong. You'll get through it!""I'll try my best! Oh, are these of any interest to you or Simon?" He handed her two tin organ pipes, one smaller than the other. "I know you're into arts and crafts. Thought you might have some use for these. Some of the old pipes have been replaced.""These are nice!" Jenna said, holding up the pipes. "Great condition.""They make great wall ornaments. I see loads of them for sale on eBay. Some go for really high prices.""I'll see if I can get creative. It'll be a fun spring project for me. Thanks Gordon! Oh before I forget, you couldn't do a favor for a member of the church, could you?""Certainly!""Gladys asked if you could call round and fix a new door handle on her kitchen door. I know you're really good at D I Y; you fitted new wall sockets in the church hall."The organist's face fell. "Um, oh right. Yes. I'm sure I can.""Great! She'll be thrilled. Right, I'd better get going. Simon's taking Christopher out for some father-son time, so I'll be home alone. I'll see if I can get creative with these old organ pipes!"Gordon gulped. The thought of calling round to see Mrs. Wilcox terrified him."My God, the old girl will pounce on me like a lioness ambushing a gazelle!" He noticed the churchwarden heading up the aisle. "Norman! Could you do me a favor?"Jenna arrived back at the vicarage, wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon. She looked carefully at the two organ pipes, running a finger down the smooth, dull metal."Hmm, this larger one, it could be just the right size!"Up in the bedroom, Jenna lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to the floor and stepped out of them. Feeling horny, she imagined Gordon walking in and catching her with her legs spread with an organ pipe buried deep in her cunt. The larger pipe measured about 11" long from pointed tip to end of the tapering foot. She remembered what Gordon had told her about organ pipes.Flue pipes are also known as labial pipes. The foot is the bottom portion of the pipe, usually conical. At its base is the toe hole, through which wind enters it."Ooh yeah." Jenna reached between her legs and discovered that she was already dripping wet. She fingered her cunt and clit. Damn, she needed to be filled. She took her time greasing up the organ pipe until it was dripping lubricant."Ah!" Jenna began sliding the pipe into her well-lubed cunt, one leisurely inch at a time. When she'd taken about six inches inside, she began slowly pushing it in and out, coating the pipe with her juices.Her fingers rubbed her clit softly and covered it in her essence. The pressure and speed of her fingers built. She imagined Gordon's thick fingers deep inside her, whilst she lay naked on the organ stool in the church,Jenna wanted more, wanted it harder. She increased her speed and moved the organ pipe in and out faster. Suddenly, her whole body tensed, the sweet feelings of ecstasy were almost torture. She need to come but wanted the pleasure to last longer. She was almost there, almost tipping over the edge of orgasm. She pushed the pipe still deeper into her womanhood, then reached for the smaller one,Norman's SubmissionNorman Winstanley turned into Rosebay Gardens, the quaint little cul-de-sac where Mrs. Wilcox lived."Nice place for old folk," he mused, parking up in front of the small bungalow. He picked up the small tool bag, headed up the drive and knocked on the door.Glancing round, he was amused by the pair of garden gnomes on the front lawn. They were dressed in bondage gear.The front door opened and Mrs. Wilcox appeared. "Oh, hello Norman! What are you doing here?""Here to fix your kitchen door, my dear!" Norman replied. "Gordon sends his apologies but something came up.""Dearie me," the old lady replied, not fooled for a moment. "Oh well, you'll do nicely! Right this way!" She ushered him inside and gave his arse cheeks a squeeze.Norman raised an eyebrow, but ignored her actions. After all, the old bird was eighty-six."God, this feels so amazing!" Jenna gasped as she thrust the small organ pipe up her arsehole. She moaned loudly, her cunt pulsing hard around the larger organ pipe. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm."Fuck, yes!" The vicar's wife screamed out as she found a new use for the old organ pipes."Don't forget to polish the sideboard, dearie!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled as Norman entered the living room and brought her a glass of sherry. He was naked apart from a frilly apron."Right you are, Gladys," the churchwarden replied. This was more of a thrill than he ever imagined.And here I was worrying how I'd survive six weeks without sex from the vicar's wife! He thought."Norman!" Mrs. Wilcox snapped. "I asked for a schooner! This glass isn't a schooner! I'm afraid I'll have to discipline you. Turn around at once!"Norman did as she asked and she struck his bare buttocks with a riding crop."Ouch!""You're a very naughty boy!" Mrs. Wilcox said. "What are you?""I'm a very naughty boy!" Norman replied.Jenna Breaks Her Lent Vow, In Order To Aid The Bishop.Bishop George lay in a hospital bed between sleep and vague drowsiness. He was hot, frustrated and uncomfortable. Waiting. Waiting for the nurses to bring him food. Waiting for them to change him. He loathed being dependent on others like this. He'd always gone his own way, not caring whom he offended. Then again he was lucky to be alive, and boredom and frustration were the least of his worries. His leg had been reset, but he was very much troubled by the thought of infection developing.Bishop George closed his eyes and wondered if he'd be well enough to attend the Easter service at St Michael's Church. He'd been looking forward to it for ages, and it was only two weeks away. Reverend Morris had just departed, having spent an hour with him. The visit had lifted the bishop's spirits and he was thankful for the vicar's kind words."That bloody cyclist! He shouldn't have been on the pavement in the first place!"He'd been walking down the street and had been sent flying when a careless cyclist had crashed right into him. His right leg had been broken in three places. It had been a terrible ordeal, but he didn't expect to remain in hospital for long. You were soon booted out these days.Bishop George sighed. He wasn't looking forward to his sister Anne, coming to care for him whilst he recovered. Anne was notoriously bossy.Meanwhile, back at St Michael's Vicarage, Jenna sipped a coffee and idly ran her finger down the cup."Poor George," she said, as Reverend Morris returned from visiting him in the hospital. "You know something, why don't we let him stay with us while he recovers? We have two spare bedrooms, one for when Christopher stays over, but the smaller room would be ideal for George. It's got a foldaway bed."Reverend Morris thought for a moment. "You're absolutely right, Jen. You're a true Christian. The Bishop has been very good to me since I took over at St Michael's. We could provide all the care he needs. Whilst his sister might mean well, she's a rather, fierce individual!""I only met her once. She scared me!" Jenna admitted.The vicar nodded. "Besides, having him staying with us will help keep my mind off, er, you know. I've been struggling recently with what we've given up for Lent."Jenna smiled. "I know Simon. You've done really well. Not much longer now. When Easter comes, He will rise, I'm not just talking about Jesus, by the way,"Reverend Morris bit his lip. "He might be rising already, Oh! I can't wait to have sex again, must restrain myself. Right, I'll go call George, and prepare the spare bedroom for him."The bishop was more than delighted when Reverend Morris arrived to collect him from the hospital, the next day."You're quite sure about this, Simon?" He said as the vicar pushed his wheelchair down the aisle. "I don't want to be a burden to you and Jenna. Busy weeks ahead for you, what with Holy Week and so on. And your son, doesn't he stay over on Fridays?""Think nothing of it, George. We have two spare bedrooms at the vicarage. There's room for everyone. Jenna and I are glad to have you staying with us. It'll be peace of mind knowing that you'll be safe and well-looked after."Bishop George smirked to himself. He was definitely looking forward to perhaps getting some special therapy off Jenna. He remembered the little birthday ceremony he'd taken part in just before Christmas,"Must say, I'm glad to be out of that hospital," he muttered, as he was helped into the car. "The bloke in the bed next to me, he lay there for two hours before someone realized he was dead. Poor sod. I said a few prayers for him.""That's awful," Reverend Morris replied. “But on the bright side, the soul enjoyed a very prompt wake, with no less than the bishop presiding!”George finally chuckled at the realization of his good service.Changing the subject, Simon added; "Well hopefully, you'll find the vicarage a lot more relaxing, and our meals a lot more edible. We both enjoy cooking."He drove out of the hospital car park and headed for the motorway. "The nursing staff said you were a difficult patient." Simon probed."I see. Quite the compliment." Bishop George said. "I'm sure they were exaggerating. Any news from church?" Is Jenna still learning to play the organ?"The traffic noise was loud, as rush hour was approaching."Oh yes! She's made remarkable progress there. Gordon is a fantastic teacher. She's of a good enough standard to stand in for him, on the rare occasions he isn't able to do the Sunday service.""I'm sure," he replied.She is very talented indeed at playing a man's organ too! George thought to himself."Our churchwarden Norman Winstanley has started spending a lot of time helping one of the older members of church around the house. Gladys Wilcox, she's in her eighties, widowed and lives alone. Her grandson helps where he can, but he works full-time so can't be there on weekdays. I can tell Gladys really enjoys having Norman call round. She's a sweet old lass, been at the church before I was even born. Her husband used to play the organ before Gordon took over.""That's nice. Not many want to take the time to help the elderly these days."‘Samaritan' ServicesBishop George soon settled in at the vicarage. The bed was far more comfortable than the one in the hospital."I think I'll be just fine here," he grinned."We're glad to have you here with us, George," Jenna said, as she brought him a cup of tea. Anything you need, don't hesitate to ask.""I wouldn't mind the touch of your healing hands," he whispered in Jenna's ear as she prepared to leave."Oh, no can do, Bishop," Jenna replied. "I've given up sex for Lent! Poor Simon, he's been sleeping in the other spare bedroom ever since Ash Wednesday. It's been a struggle for both of us, but we've stuck to it."Bishop George looked as if his recovery had taken a turn for the worse!On Monday night, Reverend Morris was called to administer last rites to someone at the local hospice, leaving Jenna alone in the house to care for the bishop. As she sat reading something on her phone, she heard him moaning in pain. George was still on opioids, but weaning off. Jenna had just given him his 2nd pill after dinner. He was agonizing for the pill's relief to kick in."Poor George. His leg keeps aching. He must be so miserable. I suppose I could cheer him up a little, but I made a promise." She thought for a moment. "But it's justified if it speeds up his recovery."Bishop George was half-asleep, when he heard Jenna entering his room. She sat down on the chair beside his bed.His eyes shot open as he felt the bedsheet over his groin being lightly pulled down. His heart beat faster. "What, are you doing?""Aiding your recovery."Excitement only increased further as the full reality of the situation dawned on him. Soon, he felt warm fingertips moving up his thigh. Bishop George's heart was pounding."I thought you'd given it up for Lent?""I have, but just this once, I'll make an exception for you. Promise you won't tell my husband? I've put him through so much suffering, denying him the pleasure.""Oh my lips are sealed," Bishop George replied. "Besides, he's as fit as a fiddle. He'll have to suck it up and cope. I've had a terrible trauma. Any help you can provide, you know I'll be beyond grateful, my dear Jenna."He was already semi-erect.Jenna's hand went further, seeking holy treasure. She gently unfastened the restraining snaps of his pajama bottoms and exposed his heated erection.Bishop George put his hands together. "For what I am about to receive, O Lord, make me truly thankful."Jenna gently teased and examined his shaft and foreskin, bending down close to breathe in the heavy, sweaty musk of his balls. Then she took his shaft between thumb and forefinger and begin to pleasure the older man with slow, deliberate, sensuous movements.Unable to remain composed any longer, the bishop murmured. "Oh my God,"Jenna continued to stroke him, experimenting with the rhythm and pressure. After a short while, he felt her lips start to trace up and down his cock, ever so lightly. Starting with his balls, and then moving upwards, she started to apply a series of delicate licks and kisses. Sweet Lord! What joy! It was so slow, so tender and intimate, and he knew at once that this was exactly the kind of healthcare he needed.Bishop George was desperate to release, and Jenna placed her hand reassuringly in his. One long caress of his cock almost made him come. A little precum leaked out, and Jenna gathered it up with her tongue.At last, she took the tip of his cock into her mouth, slowly and carefully. Her warm wet mouth felt incredible, and the bishop couldn't help but cry out in joy. Jenna descended right down to the base of his shaft, completely deep-throating him. Some final, wanton tongue action brought him over the edge, and he could take no more.Bishop George's whole body trembled, as he climaxed and spent."Oh my, Jenna!" He cried as he erupted in a powerful ejaculation. Pulse after pulse of his issue hit the back of her throat. She swallowed it all. The glorious, joyful spurting continued. The vicar's wife continued her masterful manipulations.He fell back on the sweat-drenched pillow, his face gripped by sheer joyful release. Jenna let him recover for a moment and catch his breath. After a short while, he raised his hand and placed it gently against her cheek. Gathering his strength, he heaved himself up and brought her lips to his in a lingering kiss. She responded by slipping her arms around him."Are you feeling better now?" She whispered."Much better! I'll sleep like a log tonight, and I just know I'll be up and walking around in no time!""I'm so relieved that it's only your leg that was injured, George. Thankfully, what matters is still in fine working order."Suddenly, the sound of the front door opening, brought them to their senses."Better get some sleep, George." Jenna whispered, giving him a final kiss. “Oh, George, is it true? Gordon says that the same Greek word that Tyndale translated as ‘communion', is also translated as ‘intercourse'?George was shocked, and marveled. “I think the word is ‘koininia'. And yes, only the context provides the distinction.” They are both conduits for ministering life, aren't they?Jenna beamed. “I've always viewed my sexuality as part of God's providence, and I feel I have a responsibility to not be selfish. Sleep well, my good man."I will, and thanks again for your special worship. And don't worry about breaking your Lentil promise, it was only a little bending of your own pledge, God won't mind. You were aiding my recovery after all," He relaxed and fell into a blissful, drug-aided sleep.Jenna could still taste the bishop's cum on her lips as she headed down the stairs."Ah, Jen! Is everything alright?" Reverend Morris said, hanging his coat up. "I hope George didn't give you too much trouble?""Oh no trouble at all. The old boy is sleeping like a baby."Jenna's Threesome In The Church HallA close encounter with an old, bitter enemy, and a blessed miracle! And Gordon the organist is a big softie deep down,This joyful Eastertideaway with sin and sorrow!My love, the Crucified,has sprung to life this morrow.Had Christ, who once was slain,not burst his three-day prison,our faith had been in vain:but now hath Christ arisen,arisen, arisen;but now has Christ arisen!"On this, the most holiest of days, we celebrate the risen Lord!" Reverend Morris began, as the Easter Sunday service at St Michael's began. As expected, the church was packed, much to the vicar's delight. In the four years he'd been in charge of this humble little parish, Reverend Morris never expected to see such an increase in the congregation. It warmed his heart.Though, he secretly admitted, the fully-stocked pews weren't the only thing making him smile. With the arrival of Easter Sunday, Lent was finally over. His wife's ban on sex had expired. He could hardly wait until this evening, when he and Jenna would finally get some time to themselves.Over at the organ, Gordon was also hoping he'd soon be able to resume giving Jenna "organ lessons.""Look at her, sitting at the front in that floral print dress. She looks every inch the respectable vicar's wife, but the way it clings to her curves, a subtle hint at the delicious raw sexuality underneath," the organist sighed, feeling a stirring in his groin, when he should've been concentrating on the service."Oh God, she's beautiful and I am so bloody horny," Gordon muttered, slipping a hand under his black robe and rubbing himself."Please stand for our hymn, Thine Be the Glory." The vicar announced, and the congregation dutifully did. There were a few awkward coughs and shuffling of feet as the organ remained silent."Our hymn, Thine Be the Glory!" The vicar repeated."Oh!" Gordon spluttered, and slammed his fingers down on the manuals so hard, the entire church seemed to vibrate."Goodness me, he's pounding those pipes," one of the elderly ladies of the congregation muttered. "For the first time in years, I don't need to turn up my hearing aids."After the hymn, the curate took over the reading of the notices. Reverend Morris slipped over to the organ."Bit of a ten on the tension scale there, Gordon!" He whispered. "Having problems with your instrument?" It wasn't the first time the organist had appeared a little distracted during a service."Sorry about that, Vicar, this upper manual does require a bit more pressure these days!"Reverend Morris chuckled. The organist was just as guilty as he was for thinking irreverent thoughts during the service."We may rejoice now that the Lent period has ended.""Aye, I fully intend to," Gordon replied, rearranging his music sheets."You never said what it was that you gave up.""Umm, think it was whiskey. What did you give up for Lent, Vicar?""Err, chocolate." He glanced at Jenna, sat in the front aisle. "I'm going to pig out and eat out a, err, eat a lot of it later."Gordon nodded, as the reverend returned to the pulpit. "He's even worse at lying than I am."The service ended and everyone headed over to the church hall for tea and coffee. Instead of the usual plain biscuits and cake, Reverend Morris had asked everyone to do a "Jacob's Join" and bring some Easter eggs along. There was enough chocolate to fill a room, much to the delight of the younger members of the congregation, who wasted no time in helping themselves."Do help yourselves to some delicious hot cross buns," Jenna smiled, walking around the hall with a tray, and the buns went down a storm with the older folk.After a longer than normal gathering, it was time to clear away the chairs and tables."Where's Norman Winstanley gone? He's usually here to move these tables." Reverend Morris wondered."Oh I have some chores lined up for him so he had to hurry back to my place, Vicar," Mrs. Wilcox said, as she began sweeping the hall.Gordon raised an eyebrow. "Is he your personal slave Gladys? He never seems to be away.""Well you seemed reluctant to fill that particular vacancy dearie, so I had to look elsewhere. I must say, dear Norman has proved a most willing and able subject,"The way she emphasized the words ‘willing and able', it intrigued Gordon. He cast his mind back a few weeks to the embarrassing incident with the fleshlight.The old girl wasn't shy when it came to sucking my cock, but surely she's not doing that on a regular basis to Norman, is she? Norman's never said a word, but he seems to enjoy calling round. Or is it all perfectly innocent and he's just helping her with the housework?"Hello, earth to Gordon," Reverend Morris said. "Could you give Jenna and myself a hand and help us move these folded chairs into the storeroom?""Right you are, Vicar. Sorry, I was miles away.""Daydreaming?" Jenna winked at him."Perhaps."The three of them headed to the far end of the hall and down a corridor, where the storeroom was. Jenna smiled as they went in. Haven't been in here since last October, when I seduced Josh the curate and took his virginity. The room was still as untidy as ever."One of these days, we really must make time to sort this room out," Reverend Morris said. "It's a disgrace and I'm ashamed I've let it get such a mess.Gordon placed the chairs in the corner. "Get Oakwood Road Methodist Church to clear out all their junk first. They've been sharing with us for years. Isn't it about time they got their own storage place?""Hmm, yes. I'll have to have a word with Reverend Ewing."Jenna rearranged some of the box files. "While we're here, we could straighten a few things, argh, there's a massive spider on the wall!""It'll be more scared of you than you are of it," Reverend Morris said."Simon, that doesn't make me feel any better! You know I hate spiders!""Where is the offending arachnid? I'll squash it with my shoe.""You'll do no such thing, Gordon," the vicar interrupted. "It's one of God's creatures and it's Easter Sunday. Let it live. See look, it's scuttled into the air vent up there. It's gone. Nothing to worry about, Jen.Amidst the uproar over the spider, none of them noticed or heard the storeroom door being pulled shut and locked."Now the fun begins," a voice sniggered, opening an app on an iPhone."Right, well I've had enough re-arranging for today," Gordon said. "It's time for another cuppa and a rest." He tried the door. "Hey, what? This door is locked!""What?" Reverend Morris rushed over. "I don't believe it, how is it locked? It can't be locked without a key.""Some silly bugger's gone and locked the door without realizing we're in here!" Gordon groaned. "I bet its old Jack Bradley, thinks of himself as caretaker for the church hall. Daft sod is always locking up and forgetting to turn the lights off. I really think Norman should be given the job of locking up in future.""Wait, so we're trapped in here?" Jenna said."For the moment, yes. Oh don't worry, it's not like a bank vault or anything. We won't run out of air. I'll just phone Josh the curate. I know he keeps a spare set of keys." Reverend Morris reached in his pocket. "My smartphone, where is it? Oh damn, I left it in the car. I always do that when it's the Sunday Eucharist. I have a phone-free morning. It's my little rule.""Really helpful, Rev," the organist groaned. "Don't you have a hotline to God 24 7? Maybe a prayer or two will unlock the door. Luckily, I have my smartphone on me. He pulled it out of his pocket and swiped the screen."Oh.""Problem?""Um, looks like the battery's dead. I swear there was 5% charge still on it but guess I was wrong.""Boys, worry not. I have my phone, and it's always fully charged," Jenna said, lifting her smartphone from her handbag. "Ta-dah. Fully charged." She called the curate. After a long period of ringing, it went to voicemail."This must be the first time ever that Josh's phone has gone to voicemail," Reverend Morris said. "The lad needs that phone of his surgically removing."Okay well for whatever reason, he's not picking up. He could be driving. I've left a message. We'll just have to wait. But what's the rush to leave?" Jenna grinned. "If you ask me, we should make the most of our time here."The vicar and organist looked at each other. "What do you mean, Jen?"That familiar naughtiness appeared on her face. "Well you both know I gave up sex for Lent, right?"They cleared their throats. "Yes.""Lent's over. Let's have some fun.""Jenna, what are you suggesting?" Reverend Morris spluttered."I think your lovely wife is suggesting a threesome, Vicar." Gordon replied, fully up for it."How about it? It's nice to share, yes? Like we all did when it was my birthday?"Reverend Morris was his usual reserved self at first, but there was no denying, like Gordon, he was as horny as a rutting stag."Well, um, there are no security cameras in here, are there?""As if," Gordon laughed. "There's nothing worth nicking in here, apart from old furniture and dusty hymn books. No cams, but there is rising damp on that lower left wall."Jenna began unbuttoning her dress. "Naturally, my dear husband gets to go first. After all he is my holy man. You don't mind, you do Gordon?" Jenna then laid on her back, across a long narrow banquet table."Oh, not at all," the organist said, rubbing his crotch. "Don't keep me waiting too long though, eh? The Wurlitzer is already rising,"The sinister scandalIn the passenger seat of a parked car, the unknown person with the iPhone stared at the screen and observed the antics in the storeroom, thanks to the hidden cam that had been installed."Well I never. I knew there was something going on with the organist and the vicar's wife! Looks like the vicar himself is prepared to overlook some of the Ten Commandments. Thou Shalt Not Commit Adultery? Thou Shalt Not Covet?""Hopefully it'll be the downfall of that little tart once and for all," the driver of the car replied. "I've never forgiven her for bringing her filth and depravity to this church a year ago. Marries the vicar, whilst carrying on with the organist on the side. She managed to break up my marriage, and I can't wait to send this footage to the tabloids.""Oh Patricia, you're not going to go that far are you, dearie?" Jenna's a lovely girl really. I thought we were just going to have a bit of fun. That's why I asked my grandson to install the camera and set up this app thing so we could watch. I wanted to make the organist sweat a little."Mrs. Norris narrowed her eyes. "I haven't set foot in that church since the vicar married her. This sordid carry-on can't be allowed to continue!""Oh look, things are getting a wee bit steamy in there!" Mrs. Wilcox replied, gawping at the smartphone. "Good heavens, my glasses are steaming up! Look where Gordon's putting his tongue. He's such a skilled organist,""Disgusting behavior," Mrs. Norris fumed. Yet she continued to watch intently.Gordon opened his mouth again, and ran it from Jenna's belly to her chin. She began moaning. On the next lick the organist started even lower, right on her clit. Jenna moaned loudly as his tongue slowly climbed up her, stopping briefly at her chest. He went back to between her thighs again, and then he began fingering her cunt. Jenna began to moan loudly as she climaxed.When she glanced up at him, she noticed he was fully aroused. She rolled over, onto her belly while he dropped his trousers and underpants, and presented his large, engorged member to her."Did you miss my organ pipe?""God yes!"The organist's entire body shuddered under Jenna's touch. With that, she propped herself up on her elbows on one edge of the table. He ass hung over the opposite edge. She grasped his cock with both hands and began rubbing hard, enjoying the reaction she was getting from him. She decided to take it a step further, and started to lick his cock, all the while continuing jerking him off. She licked up and down the thick shaft and finally stopped at the head. Precum oozed from the tip. With one fluid motion, she deep throated the head of his penis as far as she could. Gordon cried out in joy."Fuck yes, I've missed this so much!"At the same time, Reverend Morris unzipped his trousers and approached behind his wife."Whilst you are playing the organist's organ, I shall now enter your Holy Temple, which has been closed off to me since the start of Lent."He pressed his member against her cunt. Jenna gasped as her husband applied pressure, and slid his cock into her."I've missed your Holy Rod, my love."He slowly thrust in and out of her, which drove her wild. She reached one hand down to rub her clit, which stimulated the already overwhelming pleasure. simon sped up his thrusting, his cock ramming against her cervix. She moaned. A few minutes later Jenna bucked harder and faster as she felt her orgasm build up. Reverend Morris did the same as his cock twitched in her."Ah, oh God, yes!" The vicar's wife threw her head back and screamed as she came. Her cunt walls contracted tightly around her husband's cock as her love juices leaked out of her. His own orgasm hit shortly after, and he shot a huge load of warm seed deep into her."Bloody hell," Gordon gasped. That had to be the most intense orgasm he'd ever seen Jenna have. He felt a brief moment of doubt, fearing he wouldn't be able to match the pleasure her husband had given her. Something tugged at his heart, a nagging ache. He shrugged it off, but it remained. He didn't want to think about the fact he was starting to fall deeply in love with this red-haired beauty who'd seduced him so skillfully last September, with a blowjob whilst he sat on the organ stool.This was always meant to be just a bit of no-strings naughty fun, he thought to himself. But it's gone way beyond that. I never imagined she'd have this effect on me,Reverend Morris gently pulled out of her and Jenna rolled over & sat up, cum oozing from her throbbing womanhood."Don't keep Gordon waiting, Jen," he whispered to her. "He needs more than a quick blow of the organ pipe."She nodded, kissing him. "I won't. I intend to make this just as special for him as it was for you."Gordon brightened up. "What, you mean I'm getting the full Monty?""I really enjoy that organ pipe of yours inside me, Gordon," she winked.He was more than happy with sloppy seconds.Sitting him down in one of the metal folding chairs, Jenna straddled him, and in one motion, plunged herself down on his hard cock. His hands found her breasts, and she squirmed on his lap deliciously. Gordon began to thrust himself into her, slowly at first, increasing speed gradually, until they were fucking for all they were worth.All the pent-up desire that Jenna had been holding inside throughout Lent, all the desire for this older man, was unleashed. Much as she loved her husband, she'd also had a thing for Gordon, way more than all the other men of the church she'd bedded. He was special. Those daddy vibes. They'd never gone away.When he paused for breath, she pulled him up & onto his back on a table and mounted him again. Ever so slowly, she undulated on his cock, and, eyes closed, fingered her clit while he moaned beneath her at the sight. When she started to shake and groan, the sight became too much for the organist and he knew he was joining her, whether he wanted to or not.With a yell, Gordon grabbed her hips and shot spurt after spurt of thick cum into the goddess above him."Wow, now that's the kind of worship that truly comes from the heart!" Reverend Morris said, amazed at the organist's stamina. "That's what I like to see; Jenna fully satisfied!""Oh Gordon," Jenna sighed, when they'd finally recovered. She kissed him softly on the lips. "That was wonderful." She noticed he had tears in his eyes. "Hey, are you alright?""Never better Jen," he mumbled. "Bit dusty in this room, eh? Think it's irritating my eyes a bit.""We're the two luckiest men in the world aren't we?" Reverend Morris said, sensing Gordon's awkwardness. "To be both loved by this amazing woman. God has truly smiled on us. It's all part of His plan.""And I love you both," Jenna said, slipping her arms round the two of them.Gordon felt himself filling up, but he held it together.Gladys watches"Utterly vile," Mrs. Norris cringed, still watching on the iPhone with Mrs. Wilcox. "All three of them should be cast out of the church and prosecuted.""Prosecuted?" The old lady replied. "Dearie, I think what we've just witnessed is a very modern love story. Gordon is in love with Jenna. Jenna loves him. The vicar knows that she loves them both.""How the hell can you say that? He's a dirty old man if you ask me.""When you're as old as I am, you just know these things. Human nature's a fascinating thing. And you're never too old to have fun either. I'm so glad that Norman Winstanley called round to fix my kitchen door!""So you're not going to give me the footage?" Mrs. Norris snapped."No dearie, I'm not. I'm deleting this video right now.""No don't!"But it was too late. The recording on the phone was deleted, along with the app. "I've remotely shut down the camera in the storeroom too," the old lady smiled. "I'll get my grandson Dwaine to remove and destroy it.""You treacherous old bag. You tricked me!" Mrs. Norris yelled, eyes bulging behind her horn-rimmed glasses. There was a knock on the car window and she almost jumped out of her skin. The hulking figure of Dwaine appeared."Everything alright, Gran?""Oh fine, dear," she said, getting out of the car. "I'm ready to go home now. It's been a rather eventful church service! But first, I need to pop into the church hall. I think I've forgotten to switch off a light, "Her plans to destroy Jenna thwarted, Mrs. Norris accepted defeat and drove off, away from St. Michael's church forever.Jenna, Reverend Morris and Gordon had just finished getting dressed when the door of the storeroom was unlocked."Oh Vicar! I'm so sorry! How careless of me! I'd finished sweeping up and thought you'd all gone home. Jack left me in charge of locking up. Blame it on a senior moment. I had no idea you three were in the storeroom!" The four of them walking into the hallway."No worries, Gladys, there's no harm done. We were only in there half an hour."As they all headed out of the hall, Josh the curate came rushing inside, out of breath."Jenna! I just got your message! I'd just driven Bishop George home when I read it. Oh I'm glad you all got out of there!""Not the end to the Easter service I was expecting, but it's something we can laugh about in years to come!" Reverend Morris said and he turned to Jenna and Gordon and grinned. "Come, let's all go back to the Vicarage and have a drink. Mrs. Wilcox. Your grandson is most welcome to join us too."The vicar, his wife and the organist remained blissfully unaware of how close they'd come to having their passionate threesome revealed to the entire world. Once again, peace and happiness remained at St. Michael's Church, and it seemed Jenna's amazing way with bringing joy to the lives of church men was stronger than ever,One month later"We now we look forward to Ascension tide," Reverend Morris said, a few Sundays after Easter. “The Feast of Pentecost follows.”Jenna returned from the church toilets. She'd been feeling off-color for the past couple of days and now knew why."Simon, I must speak with you and Gordon," she said, as the church began emptying."What's wrong Jen? You don't look too good."Gordon was tidying up his music books and switching off the organ, when the vicar appeared."Jenna has something to tell us," Reverend Morris said. "She says it's very happy, but life-changing news."The organist put down his books immediately. This sounded serious, and he felt his stomach jump. "What's up?""Well you two, how do I break this to you gently? It seems there's been some sort of miracle. My contraceptive pill has failed. I'm pregnant. And, well”Both men's jaws dropped.Gordon spluttered, terrified. He feared his future was in for trouble. He feared his two best friends over this. He feared the gossip. He loved his church and didn't want anything to change. He was barely able to process this information.Simon embraced his wife and beamed. “The child is mine. I take great joy in the arrival of a life. My opportunity to raise a child in a wonderful home, with the wife God has blessed me with. Perhaps God will give us more, in years to come!”Jenna beamed. She turned to Simon and asked; “Simon, have you ever been a godfather?”To be continued.By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

Jenna enjoys sexuality without shame, in the church.A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.< Jenna seduces the Vicar.St Michael's parish church was a charming place of worship that dated back to the 12th century. A quaint little church, the sort that one could see in countless towns and villages across England. Within its walls however, all was not well. Ill-feeling festered among some of the male members of the church, the vicar included. But God, in his great mercy and wisdom, saw fit to send a beautiful angel to this church, in order to bring happiness.And so, our story begins,Reverend Simon Morris was a vicar who hadn't gotten laid in a long time. Aged forty, he'd been at St Michael's for nearly three years now. He prided himself on the success he'd had in increasing the congregation of this little church. The previous vicar, Reverend Smith, had died very suddenly from a stroke back in 2019, leaving the community devastated. Reverend Morris knew he had big boots to fill. So far, God had been with him all the way. He'd steered the church through the Covid pandemic and defied orders to close it during the lockdowns. This action had earned him a lot of respect, not to mention he'd gained a few more loyal sheep who'd deserted other churches.There was just one area where God had been unable to help him - his sexless marriage. He'd been married to Lucy for nearly ten years now and they had a four year old son, Christopher. Unfortunately, it was shortly after Christopher's birth that the avenue of carnal pleasure was closed off to him. He'd tried everything to re-ignite the spark, but nothing worked. Now Christopher had started primary school, Reverend Morris had hoped that things would improve, but instead, he and Lucy drifted further apart. He kept up the appearance that everything was perfect, during the many social functions he had to hold at the vicarage. Inside however, his frustration threatened to overwhelm him."O Lord God, who hast called thy servants to ventures of which we cannot see the ending, by paths as yet untrodden, through perils unknown: Give us faith to go out with a good courage, not knowing whither we go, but only that thy hand is leading us, and thy love supporting us; to the glory of thy Name.Amen."Reverend Morris said a quick prayer to himself as he shook hands with the last of the members of the congregation. He let out a sigh of relief. Another Sunday service had passed - with an increase in numbers. He looked at his watch. He had a brief few minutes to head to the vestry, change out of his cassock and surplice, and pop over to the church hall for tea and biscuits. The usual chit chat with his faithful flock.The nosey old ladies, Josh, the new and nervous curate, Yulia the Ukrainian refugee and her two young children, Amir and Majid, the Iranian brothers who'd fled persecution in their homeland due to being Christians, Debbie the single mother and Sunday school teacher, Tony the reformed drug addict, Mr. and Mrs. Norris, the church's resident do-gooders; a pair of boomers who made it their business to know more about the C of E than the Archbishop of Canterbury,Then there was Jenna Fox. Twenty, red haired and absolutely stunning. And too young for him.He'd spotted her in the congregation earlier, but not on the way out. Which could only mean,"Good morning Reverend!" Jenna said, bold as brass, sauntering out of the toilets, where she'd obviously been waiting for the others to depart."Oh, good morning Jenna," Reverend Morris replied, staring at her and then quickly averting his eyes downwards. She was wearing attire that was barely suitable for church - a low cut black top and black pleated miniskirt."I wore black today. For the Queen. Loved your sermon reflecting on her long reign. It was really touching.""Thanks. Glad you liked it. It's been hard to write. So, are you heading over to the church hall? I'll be there shortly.""Mmm, maybe later," she grinned. "Did you know Reverend, that you actually resemble Prince Edward a bit?"Feeling a little uncomfortable at how close she was, he felt color rise in his cheeks. "Uh, well thanks. I'll take that as a compliment! Do excuse me Jenna, I just have to ditch these vestments, then I shall be going to the hall."He hurried off to the vestry. In there, he looked at himself in the mirror. He was an average-looking bloke, not the sort that a stunning younger woman would lust after."Well at least I'm much younger than Prince Edward." He smiled. Suddenly, the door opened."You're not getting away from me this time Reverend," Jenna whispered, shutting the door behind her.Before he could say anything, she'd cornered him. Glancing into his pale blue eyes for a moment, she covered his lips with hers, feeling him tense up as her arms reached round his back. After a few seconds, he relaxed, as if he knew resistance of any kind was futile. Jenna could feel the heat of his body through his cassock."I've wanted you for a long time Reverend," she murmured. "Ever since you taught me that Introduction to Christianity course six months ago.""J-Jenna, this isn't appropriate. I, I am a married man!""Not a very happy one, I suspect. I can always tell." A shuddering sigh escaped him as her lips brushed his again. Jenna broke the kiss. "Is there any space in here to conduct unholy activities, Reverend?"Powerless to resist this angel of sin, the smitten vicar grabbed her slim hips and motioned her to straddle his lap. "Jenna," he mumbled, rubbing one thumb over the outline of her hardened bra-less nipple through her thin top. "It's, er, been a long time since I was in a situation like this.""Your wife,”"Lucy and I have been leading separate, and sexless lives for years.""I'm sorry to hear that. So let me bring you some salvation."He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of Jenna's neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her black top. Then he took the lower hem of the top and pushed it up to bare her belly, and then her pert C-cup breasts. Leaning her back, he took one nipple with his lips and she gasped. He was not only willing, but rampant; as Jenna had suspected, it had been a long time since this man had got laid.Even with the cassock and surplice on, there was no disguising the Reverend's raging erection. Jenna explored eagerly, desperately, reaching under the cassock, feeling his hard erection through his trousers.Lord Jesus, Jenna was trembling so much with excitement. She'd had a clergy fetish for years and fantasized about seducing the vicar for such a long time. Reverend Morris returned his attention to her breasts and she was so wet she could almost feel herself dripping into her panties.Without further ado, she unfastened his belt before reaching for his zipper. Reverend Morris attempted to remove his surplice."No, no, leave that on," Jenna said."As you wish." He mumbled holding up his cassock, almost unable to comprehend what was about to happen.Jenna knelt in front of the vicar, pulled down the zipper of his trousers, and exposed white boxer shorts - adorned with little Christian crosses."Oh wow. Where did you get those, Reverend?" Jenna grinned.He blushed. "Um, a church event I attended in London. The gift shop was quite varied,”"Umm." Jenna pulled down his trousers and boxers, freeing his heated cock."Ah. The staff of life."She took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip."Oh dear God," Reverend Morris groaned.As she groped his shaft, she realized just how wet with pre-cum it was."Ooh, Reverend you certainly have sinned," Jenna smiled. "Nice and wet - just how I like it." She teasingly licked the head of his cock before putting it in her mouth. She began to suck him off furiously, her head bobbing up and down faster and faster, her tongue licking the sensitive underside of his shaft."Oh, I am blessed!" He gasped.Jenna licked every inch of his love pole, running her tongue cross every vein, igniting every nerve ending. The vicar cried out in joy. Then she withdrew and looked up at him.In her throatiest, most sexy tone, she said, "Well Reverend, are you just going to stand there, or come and tame your lost sheep?"Like a bolt of lightning, Reverend Morris kissed Jenna's lips as if they were the sweet fruit of Eden, and lifted her up. He pulled her drenched lacy panties off. It had been too damn long since he'd had pleasure so willingly offered to him like this. He parted her legs quickly, and, with no further warning, plunged his holy rod deep into her waiting cunt. He began to establish a fast-paced rhythm which soon had them both moaning in pleasure."Ah hah!" Jenna gasped. "Oh, Reverend. Yes! Right there. Deeper. Deeper! God that feels amazing! Oh! Ah! Oh, Yes!"Jenna was in a state of complete euphoria. She had dreamt about what it would feel like to be fucked by a vicar, but never in her wildest dreams did she ever think it would be this incredible. He was a skillful lover, hitting the sensitive nerves within her tunnel, bringing her ever closer to that heavenly pinnacle.Reverend Morris began to quicken his thrusts and rammed his hard staff deeper into her yearning vagina. He felt his climax coming; it was an uncontrollable wave of ecstasy. Faster and faster he thrust, the sound of colliding skin echoing throughout the vestry. Jenna kept on riding the vicar until he blasted his cum into her like a fire hose."Ah! Praise the Lord!"Jenna looked at Reverend Morris, and for the first time in years, he looked truly satisfied."For what I hath received, I am truly thankful," he panted."Me too," Jenna replied, her insides filled with his thick cum.In the afterglow of their sinful fun, they kissed each other softly, caressing one another lovingly. Reverend Morris couldn't stop smiling. So that was what he'd been missing out on. Dear God! He doubted that Lucy could ever match Jenna's standards, even if she suddenly turned into a raving nympho."I suppose, we should head over to the church hall," Jenna said, idly fingering his clerical collar. "More tea Vicar?"Jenna Plays the Organist's OrganGordon Leesmith was not having a good day. Another Sunday, another morning Eucharist at St. Michael's, where he dutifully played the organ and directed the choir. It had all gone as planned, until the end of the service when that damned busybody John Norris had felt the need to vent his spleen."You played the wrong opening hymn, Gordon," John exclaimed, as the congregation departed. "Great is Thy Faithfulness was selected, not Love Divine.""That's not what the vicar told me," Gordon muttered, not looking at him. He loathed this odious pedant."Anyways I just thought I'd let you know. Patricia and I were a little confused.""No change there then," Gordon replied, unable to restrain himself. "Do you think maybe just for once you and wife might refrain from poking your noses into every bloody thing?"John was so taken aback, he couldn't speak for a moment. "Well really! There's no need for language, Gordon. I was merely saying,”"Don't come the innocent with me, you're the biggest shit-stirrer in this church. I've seen the gossip you spread on Facebook. And I'll play whatever bloody hymn I like, thank you very much.""I wouldn't argue in a church.""I'll argue anywhere as long as I'm in the right. Now bugger off!"Thus suitably chastised, the subdued John left, and Gordon was left to sort through his music sheets in peace. He adjusted his black robe and continued grumbling to himself. He wasn't always as grumpy and short-tempered as this. Years ago he'd been a jolly, fun-loving chap who enjoyed joking with other members of the church.That was before his divorce.Gordon was fifty-five, and had been organist and choirmaster at St Michael's for almost twenty years. Ten years ago, his wife Marjorie had run off with a man young enough to be her son. She was fifty and her lover was a twenty-five year old personal trainer. They'd met online. Gordon's world had been knocked for six. He never imagined Marjorie would cheat on him. They'd always been so happy, with a very active sex life.Jenna had been quietly observing the little outburst with much interest. After expressing an interest in joining the choir, Reverend Morris had warned her that the organist had the "shortest of short fuses." When she'd pressed him further, the vicar had revealed the details of Gordon's marital problems and sworn her to secrecy.Jenna licked her lips. She was aching for a romp with Reverend Morris right now, but he'd been asked to conduct a service at another local church this morning, and a female vicar had stood in for him. What was a horny lass to do?"Poor, miserable Gordon." Jenna mused. "I doubt he gets much action. He needs cheering up." Looking at him, she thought him quite good looking for an older man. He had a full head of silvery hair and unlike Reverend Morris, was of a stocky build. On the occasions she'd seen him minus his long black robe, he possessed quite a paunch. Jenna idly toyed with a strand of her hair, considering her next move. Gordon was giving off daddy kink vibes."I wonder if the organist will let me play with his organ?"Gordon was busy rifling through hymn books and didn't notice Jenna saunter over at first. She cleared her throat and he glanced round."Uh. Can I help you with something?""Oh hello," Jenna replied, acting rather coy. "I, hope I haven't caught you at a bad time, Mr,”"Gordon. Bad time? There's never a good time," he muttered, giving the usual gruff response. "Nothing personal.""Well I just wanted to thank you, Gordon. You played my favorite hymn, Love Divine. I can't tell you how much I enjoyed it."His attention captured, Gordon finally put down the books he was fiddling with and sat on the organ stool, facing her. "You did?""I love anything by Charles Wesley. His hymns are amazing.""Indeed they are. He wrote thousands during his lifetime."Gordon certainly was hard to read. Jenna wondered if she was having any effect on him at all. His dour expression didn't give anything away. It looked like this chap was going to be quite a challenge."Every week I come to church and I hear you play these lovely old hymns on this fine organ." Jenna continued. "I love hearing you play.""I've had enough practice. I've been doing this for many years now."Evidently, Gordon wasn't used to receiving any kind of compliments whatsoever.Jenna walked closer. "You're so talented.""Ah, well. That's, nice of you to say. What's your name?"Her persistence seemed to be paying off, and the organist appeared to be getting a little flustered at her flattery."Jenna.""Do you play any musical instruments, Jenna?" Gordon replied."Just the piano."He nodded. "Good, good. For work or just a hobby?""Oh purely as a hobby," she smiled, flicking her red hair. "I was wondering, please could you play a bit of Charles Wesley for me?"Gordon's stern face finally relaxed into a smile. "Why certainly. What would you like to hear?""Oh how about And Can It Be?"He shuffled around on the stool. "Very well. I often practice a bit after the morning service, when the others have left. I'm not one for idle chatter in the church hall.""Me neither," Jenna said, walking up to beside him, so close that her cleavage was at his eye level. Gordon couldn't help but give a side glance, and then quickly looked ahead."Right, are you ready?"The strains of the great Wesleyan hymn filled the church as Gordon's fingers graced the mighty organ. Jenna hummed along, and then an idea came into her head. Suddenly, Gordon stopped playing."I don't hear any singing, Jenna. How about you sing whilst I play?""Ok!" She grinned, and he resumed playing."And can it be, that I should gain - An int'rest in the Savior's blood?"Jenna deftly unfastened the first button on her white top."Died He for me, who caused His pain,For me, who Him to death pursued?"Gordon happened to glance to his right again, and almost played a wrong note. Jenna continued singing."Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?"She unfastened another button. Gordon continued playing, and as the chorus approached, the third and final button of her top was swiftly unfastened."Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?"Gordon's eyes almost popped out of his head and he cleared his throat."Go on, play a second verse!" Jenna said.He continued to play, but could feel his face burning. Jenna was singing her heart out, and seemed to be blissfully unaware that she'd suffered a wardrobe malfunction, she wasn't wearing a bra! Bloody hell, what a beautiful pair of tits, Gordon was uncomfortably hot all at once. He was no stranger to internet porn - after his divorce, porn was the only thing he could turn to in order to get a bit of relief, not that it really relieved him all that much, in fact it didn't turn him on at all anymore, he'd become impotent. Suddenly, with the young and beautiful Jenna inches away from him and, somewhat exposed, his dormant cock had surged back into life and was now straining against his underpants and trousers,"Just one more verse, Gordon! I'll give it my all."He continued playing and she resumed singing, her pale, pert breasts jiggling, inches from his face."Oh dear God," Gordon thought to himself. What a situation to find oneself in. "Should I say something to her?""My chains fell off, my heart was free, I rose, went forth, and followed Thee!"Jenna pretended to lose her balance. "Whoops!" She said, toppling over and putting her hand on Gordon's thigh. He jolted and played a note that was so off-key, Les Dawson would've been impressed."Oh Gordon that was such fun! I love that hymn so much!"An embarrassed Gordon quickly rose to his feet. "Um, I'm glad. Er, would you excuse me a minute, Jenna? I need to visit the gents."Jenna struggled to hold back a giggle as he hurried off to the toilets. "He must be rock hard by now," she smirked. "Probably having a wank. I'll give him a few minutes, then I'm going in there after him."Gordon had to relieve himself more frequently these days, due to that most troublesome of male organs - the prostate. Today however, it wasn't an enlarged prostate stopping him from peeing, but a raging boner. He couldn't remember the last time he'd got as hard as this. Unfastening his belt and trousers, he slipped a hand inside his underpants and pulled out his cock. He stroked himself and wondered what to do. That Jenna - was she actually flirting with him?That was ridiculous, she was young enough to be his daughter. What woman in her right mind would want to flirt with a fat old git like him?Still, how could she not have noticed her tits were hanging out like that? It seemed so deliberate. That stunning, red-haired vixen! He couldn't hide in the toilets forever. She might come in looking to see if he was alright. He zipped up his trousers, adjusted his robe and went back into the church,Jenna was sitting on the organ stool, legs crossed, but top wide open."There you are, Gordon. I was beginning to think you'd flushed yourself down the loo. You're not trying to avoid me are you?"Gordon blushed crimson. "W-what are you playing at? Someone might come in at any moment?"Jenna shrugged. "So what?" Whoever is sat at the organ can't be seen from the door. You have to walk right down the side aisle and come right up close. Nobody can see us. And you played the hymn so good. I just want to show my appreciation."He blinked, mesmerized. "Was I really that good?"Jenna walked over to the organist. "Better than that," she said. She looked up at Gordon with dreamy, lust filled eyes. He was about to say something, but Jenna shut him off, grabbing his neck and pulling his head down to her level. She kissed him hard on the lips. Gordon didn't resist or try to pull away. Spurred on by this, Jenna wrapped his arms round Gordon's sides and pressed her body against his. The organist struggled to stay upright for a second, but regained his balance. He lowered his head and feasted on her hardened nipples, until Jenna pushed him down onto the stool, his back to the organ."What's that passage in the Bible, something about the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak?" Jenna teased, running her hand across his robe-covered thighs."Uh, I just play the hymns," Gordon sighed, as her hand brushed his crotch. "You're leading me into temptation, that's all I can say. Look what you've done to me!""I haven't started yet," Jenna smiled, lifting up his black robe, revealing black trousers. His crotch bulge was enormous. "I'm going to have fun playing THIS organ," Jenna said. She felt bolder and more in control than she had ever before, more than when she'd seduced Reverend Morris last week. She unbuckled his belt and unzipped his trousers, revealing his underwear. Gordon was wearing white y-front underpants, and his cock was straining against the fabric; a large wet spot had appeared. Jenna caressed the bulge, then carefully pulled down his damp y-fronts, revealing his painfully engorged cock. It was average in length but girthy. She began kissing his shaft, which twitched and leaked precum.Gordon gripped the sides of the stool so tight, his fingernails turned white."Oh God,”"Gordon could you stand up for a sec? Your undies are in the way."Immediately, he did as she asked, and she pulled his underpants and trousers down to his ankles. Half an hour ago, such actions would've been unthinkable, he could barely think at all right now. All his anger and frustration and pent-up desire were released at once, when he felt Jenna's hands slip round his shaft."That's better." Jenna said. "What a magnificent organ you have!"Sweat ran down Gordon's brow as the temptress licked the head of his cock. The taste of precum was like nectar to her tongue. He was groaning louder now, as Jenna reached his most sensitive areas. She deep throated and sucked him hard and he yelled in pleasure. His balls were so full, he feared they'd explode."Oh Jenna, harder, more! Yes!" Gordon groaned, putting his hand on her head. She gripped his bare thighs and buried her face deeper between his legs, sucking him. His wiry grey pubes were tickling her nose. Gordon cried out in joy.Jenna withdrew, only to run her tongue around the underside of his cock."Oh fuck, I'm coming!" Gordon yelled. He lay back, forgetting the organ was behind him, and his elbows pressed against the lower keyboard. A horrific cacophony of wrong notes filled the church, but neither he or Jenna cared.Gordon reached his peak quickly and it was impossible to stop himself. He repeated Jenna's name, over and over again, as she licked his throbbing member. He let go, feeling that intense wave of pleasure spread up from his balls and across his whole body. A huge stream of cum spurted down Jenna's throat. She swallowed the seed greedily. Cum tasted so good, and Gordon's was especially thick, tangy and delicious. A second spurt landed right between her breasts, while a third and final load sprayed right across her face, leaving her coated in the gooey, sticky essence."Mmm, Gordon, that was the best!" She slowly licked around his cockhead, as some final drops of cum dripped out."What on earth is Gordon doing?" Mrs. Norris wondered as she hurried to the church. The din from the organ was so bad, it could be heard in the church hall. She pulled a face and adjusted her horn-rimmed glasses. "What a dreadful noise!" Marching down the aisle, she shouted Gordon's name, but there was no way he could hear due to the deafening din of the organ.Gordon sat up on the stool and the awful noise ceased."What a delightful mess you've made!" Jenna giggled, as his cum trickled down her face and breasts."I, I'll get you some tissues," he gasped, still in a blissful stupor."I really enjoyed playing your organ. Can I play it again sometime?"Gordon's heart jumped in his chest. There was going to be a next time? "Of course you can!""Gordon, what are you doing? Ah, Oh my God! What the hell is going on in here?”"Oh shit," Gordon exclaimed as he noticed Mrs. Norris standing there. The look on her face was priceless."What's your problem?" Jenna replied. "Have you never seen a woman playing an organ before?"Passion at the vicarage.After another boring day in her dead-end office job, Jenna was glad to be on her way home. Friday at last, thank God. And speaking of God, her smartphone had just vibrated. Rummaging in her bag, she pulled it out and smiled as she read the message.Hi Archangel JenGod's servant on Earth wondered if you'd like to spend some time with him tonight? Can't wait until Sunday. He has of you the great need and is all alone in the vicarage. L is away visiting sis until Monday. She's taken C along too.xxxR.M"Oh yes!" She said out loud. The vicarage would be more comfortable than another fuck in the vestry. Quickly, she composed a reply.Praise the Lord!Just got to go home and change into something holier, or not! will be there in half an hour. xxxJenna got into her car. A fun night of "worship" beckoned.St Michael's vicarage was set back from the main road by the church, down a long driveway flanked by beech trees. The trees were already on the turn, ready to show off their autumn color."Nice," Jenna mused as she admired the attractive garden. "This place is huge." It was way grander than the two bed semi where she'd grown up, and was still living at, with her parents. The cost of living crisis had meant that fleeing the nest had been put on hold. She knocked on the door. She hadn't been waiting for long, when Reverend Morris opened it, No cassock and surplice on tonight, just his "everyday vicar garb" as she termed it - black shirt, clerical collar and black trousers."Hello Jenna." he said, his voice a little shaky with nervous excitement. He took a deep breath. She looked absolutely stunning, in a figure-hugging black dress. "Wow, um, come in. You look lovely."Jenna flashed him a winning smile. "Why thank you, Reverend! Great place you have here. Your garden's really nice.""Ah, yes it is. Not my efforts, I'm afraid. I have many volunteers who keep it looking good. After all, it's only my house for as long as I'm vicar at St Michaels." He tried not to keep staring, but it was hard not to. "Have, you eaten?""Not really. Didn't have time. I grabbed a few biscuits on the way out.""Oh good! I was so hoping you'd say that. I thought I could cook us something. I really enjoy cooking."Jenna hadn't been expecting this. "Oh that's so nice of you." It was best to ravish the reverend on a full stomach."What sort of stuff do you like? You're not veggie or vegan are you?""Nope. I love my meat. I pretty much eat anything."Reverend Morris smiled. "Same here! Okay, how does fillet steak, chips, side salad and a glass of red wine sound?""Heavenly!""By the way, I was at the midweek hymn practice, and Gordon the organist seems to have undergone a personality transplant! I've never seen him so happy. Was he like that when you spoke to him about the choir last Sunday?"Jenna bit her lip. "Hmm, he was a little moody at first, but after I paid him a compliment, he sort of brightened up.""Blimey, whatever did you say to him? He's like a different bloke. He's bitten my head off a few times in the past.""Well," Jenna said innocently, "I thanked him for playing one of my favorite hymns, and said how much I admired his organ, er, his organ playing. I'm a big fan of Charles Wesley.""He did write some great hymns.""Umm, yes. Over 6000 hymns. And he somehow found the time to father eight children. How did he find the time?" Jenna added with a mischievous grin.Reverend Morris chuckled. "Perhaps writing hymns made him very horny!"They both laughed at this.The vicar rose from his chair. "I'd say that steak is just about ready," he said, hurrying into the kitchen. At that moment, Jenna felt her phone vibrate. Quickly, she slipped it out of her bag. Another message. Who was it this time?I have a message from Charles Wesley. He wonders if u would to see his hard, bulging hymn book. Hope 2 c u at church this Sunday.G [heart emoji]"Oh Gordon," Jenna giggled to herself, and switched the phone off. "It's hard work being such a good Christian and helping those in need."The meal was delicious, and to add to the mood, Reverend Morris had some relaxing Gregorian chant music playing in the background. Jenna had never been wined and dined like this before, and after they'd finished, felt it only right to thank the vicar for his kindness.In an instant, Jenna's lips were on his neck again, lingering, tasting him. His hands were in her hair and they were kissing, her sweet breath making him feel light, weightless even. If it was a dream, Reverend Morris never wanted it to end. This woman had awakened something in him that he couldn't quite describe. At this point, as Jenna took his hand and led him upstairs, he realized his marriage to Lucy was well and truly stone dead.The reverend's hands were at Jenna's side, unzipping then lifting the silky material of her dress slowly, over her navel, over her chest, over her head, off. Nothing could have prepared him for the sight of her breasts, round and perfect, the stuff of many a dream but beautiful beyond any imagining. His hands cupped them gently. His mouth left her lips, trailing down her neck to her chest. He took her nipple in his mouth and teased the erect tip. His hands roamed down over her arse, lavishing her smooth curves.Jenna was amazed at Reverend Morris' confident handling of her body. His sensual, hallowed hands moved over her, sending her heart racing, and she wasted no time in freeing him from his clothing.As Reverend Morris moved to lay over her, he could sense her need. It was almost as palpable as his own desire, and he was eager to satisfy them both. Jenna's hands guided his pulsating member, and at last he thrust boldly into her waiting cunt. The reverend gasped in spite of himself as his rod slid into this tight, warm pleasure hole. She held him so tightly and the sensations that coursed through his loins were beyond what he'd experienced back in the vestry a fortnight ago.Jenna's eyes rolled back as Reverend Morris' cock filled her with perfect execution. She bucked her hips up in time with his forceful thrusts, her hands gripped tightly around his shoulders. His grunts of pleasure were deep and resonant, arousing her even further. His hot shaft bore into her over and over again, gaining intensity with every thrust. Jenna began seeing flashes of light behind her eyes, and she knew that their moment was near.Moments later, they climaxed together; Jenna's cunt was filled to the brim with another load of holy spunk."God in Heaven! I think we have sinned, a lot!"To be continued.By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

In this message, we explore the theme "I Pledge Allegiance to the Word," emphasizing the importance of not just hearing God's Word but truly living it out. Drawing from James 1:21-25, we're reminded to create a humble, distraction-free environment where the Word can transform us. Using the analogy of glancing versus gazing into a mirror, we learn the value of deeply engaging with Scripture to reveal our true selves and guide our spiritual growth. Despite opposition from the enemy, we are called to hold fast to God's promises, such as His promise of rest — a spiritual peace available to all who walk in faith and obedience. Join us on this journey of surrender and alignment with God's Word for lasting transformation. ABOUT ZION CHURCH Founded by Pastor Keith Battle, Zion Church exists to help people Experience God, Engage in Connections, Be Equipped through training, and be Empowered to Serve. Find a Zion Church location near you: https://zionchurch.org/locations/ GIVING https://zionchurch.org/give/ FIND US ON SOCIAL MEDIA Instagram: www.instagram.com/zionchurch Instagram: www.instagram.com/keithbattle Website: zionchurch.org 00:00 - Welcome 01:45 - Humility and Acceptance of the Word 02:12 - Reverence for the Word's Power 02:48 - Glancing vs. Gazing at the Word 03:31 - Seeing Ourselves in the Word 06:32 - The Promise of Rest 07:48 - Faith and Obedience 08:39 - The Danger of Glancing 09:26 - Time and Focus in the Word 10:26 - Listening and Learning 11:30 - Holding Fast to the Word 12:36 - Distractions and Focus 14:34 - Importance of Seat Selection 15:21 - The Enemy's Tactics 19:13 - Meditating on the Word 19:48 - Revelation and Understanding 21:31 - Consistency in the Word 22:38 - Spiritual Progression 23:13 - Seeking More Knowledge 24:07 - Starting a Relationship with God 26:25 - Signs of Salvation 28:01 - Becoming a Church Member 30:21 - Celebrating Decisions 31:15 - Prayer of Commitment 33:14 - Walking with God

Doing it Cold War style.By kittybeaver, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was difficult for Dirk to pretend he wasn't having sex. Tina's cunt felt so good. He wanted to close his eyes, shut out the rest of the universe, and just experience it."Adjust left," Fact-Tel said. "Left, you malfunctioning flesh machine, left."Dirk made the adjustment while Tina whimpered, "I love it, I love it."Behind them the banging grew louder. There was also the sound of an occasional laugh or a "Whoa, cool." Dirk had to bring Tina to orgasm before the Doopherilians broke into the control room."Now you're drifting down," Fact-Tel said. "Pull up on the interfaces just a tiny bit."Dirk tugged on the steering sticks with all the subtle nuance of a man fucking his hot coworker."Too much!" Fact-Tel cried. "You're wildly off course. Push down and try to do it right this time."Tina's breath came in short, shallow pants. Her ass undulated against Dirk at a faster and faster rate. "Oh baby, yes!"This was harder than Dirk ever thought it would be. He dug his teeth into his lower lip and resisted the urge to thrust. Instead he gently pushed on the steering sticks, which wasn't nearly as satisfying."I'm cumming," Tina moaned, "oh God, I'm cumming."At the same moment the Doopherinians broke through the door and the chair jamming it shut. Dirk could imagine what they saw; his arms stretched across the control panel, his bare ass hanging out, and Tina beneath him writhing with an uncontrolled fury."Stop them!" a silly alien voice shouted."Yes, yes, yes, I'm cumming!" Tina screamed. And then she did.Her back arched and her cunt squeezed his cock in a quick staccato rhythm. Dirk moaned. He was so desperate to cum too. He wouldn't be able to hold it much longer."That's the stuff," a Doopherilian said.Dirk glanced over his shoulder to see the little aliens fall like bowling pins when the orgasm hit them."Earth!" Tina said.He looked back at the view screen to see a blue dot growing bigger behind the yellow dot. They were almost home. He just had to hold it,"Fact-Tel, how much longer?""Two minutes before we hit Earth's atmosphere," the AI answered.Two minutes? Dirk couldn't hold it for another two minutes."Agent Blondell," Fact-Tel continued, "press the green button in the center of the console to initiate speed dampening thrusters. We need to slow the ship down.""Don't slow down," Dirk begged. "I need to cum.""You have to slow down," Fact-Tel said, "or this ship won't land as much as crater.""Pull out before you orgasm," Tina said. "I'm serious, do not ejaculate inside me or we'll have a whole other problem.""Must, sober, up." The Doopherilians were starting to stir. "Must, stop, human.""Oh no." Tina pushed her ass against Dirk, working herself up and down the length of his cock. "I have to orgasm again, but you can't," she said. "Got it?""No." Tears gathered in the corner of Dirk's eyes. His balls felt like they were going to explode."Get back on course!" Fact-Tel shouted. "You're going to hit the moon."How Dirk managed to steer around the moon, he couldn't say. All his concentration was now focused on not cumming. His face, he was sure, had to be a deep shade of red, his balls a bright blue. Every muscle in his body was straining to hold back the inevitable."When you enter the Earth's atmosphere, I'm going to count down from five," Fact-Tel explained. "When I say 'Hit it,' you'll have to pull up on the steering interfaces as hard as you can. You'll be fighting against the planet's gravity and it'll be a rough ride.""Mmmm, yeah." Tina rocked back and forth, working her way toward another orgasm. "That's what Mama likes.""Entering the atmosphere in three, two, "Fact-Tel was cut off abruptly and the whole ship jolted."Oh Fuck Yes!!" Tina screamed as another climax consumed her. The lucky bitch."Five," Fact-Tel started counting down, "Four, "There was no way the Doopherilians would recover from Tina's last orgasm, not before they were safely on Earth. There was no reason for Dirk to hold back any longer."Three, ""I'm going to do it," Dirk growled.Two, ""I'm going to cum.""One," Fact-Tel shouted. "Pull up! Pull up!""Pull out! Pull out!" Tina added.Dirk yanked back on the steering sticks, his cock slipping from Tina. When he shot his load it went airborne, over her head and landed in an arc across the view screen. It was a different kind of Milky Way.The ship hit water and bounced, skipping two or three more times before it came to rest with an impressive splash. Fortunately it stayed afloat. They were back home. Somewhat safe and sound."Fact-Tel." Tina rolled out from underneath Dirk, stood and pulled down her skirt. "Do you have our location?""Affirmative," the AI answered. "Sending rescue team now. Are the Doopherilians still a threat?"Dirk lay collapsed on top of the control panel. His heart pounded and he couldn't catch his breath. He didn't have the energy to pleasure Tina one more time. He almost hoped the Doopherilians would shoot him with their ray gun orbs. At least then he'd have an excuse to lie prone on the ground.He turned his head slightly to see Tina bending over one of the purple aliens. It, like the others, lay on the floor and stared up at nothing."They're no threat," he said. "They're still tripping.""No, they aren't." Tina looked grave. "They aren't breathing. I think they all overdosed.""What?" The jolt from the news gave Dirk enough energy to stand up. "They're dead?""Shit," Fact-Tel muttered as the ship gently bobbed up and down with the rolling waves. "That's a lot of forms I'll have to fill out.""Do you think the Doopherilian King will take this to the Universal Council of Supreme Beings?" Tina asked. "Are we in for another biblical flood?""Probably not," Fact-Tel said. "We'll most likely do what we did when something similar happened with the Martians."Dirk tucked his cock back into his jeans and zipped up his fly. "What was that?""We'll pay the Doopherilians off with opium," the AI explained. "I mean, that is what Earth is known for, best snack foods and narcotics in the galaxy."Dirk didn't mean to laugh, but the whole situation was so absurd he couldn't help it. He expected Tina to scold him for laughing at a tragic event, so it was a surprise to hear her light chuckles mix with his low belly laughs. Their eyes met across the room and the laughter grew between them.Tina got Dirk. She understood him in a way no woman had before. She got his sense of humor, his need to improve the world, his outlook on life. She was the human connection he didn't even know he'd been searching for. And he knew this moment of connection, of shared mirth, was a moment he'd remember for the rest of his life.But eventually, they both fell silent, stared at the death surrounding them and waited for the rescue boat to come.The breeze ruffled through Dirk's hair like the fingers of a lover. He smiled, enjoying the playful caresses along his scalp. He picked up his speed and the wind reciprocated. What had been flirting before was now full on foreplay.That was probably taking the metaphor too far. He was running really fast. It was kind of fun.Not long ago he'd been ashamed of his unique talents. That was when he'd made his living as a male model. The fashion industry prized men with tall, muscular bodies and facial features too bold to be feminine yet still very, very pretty. All of which Dirk Allen had. He also had the ability to run at near the speed of sound, pick up a car with one hand and hardly ever get tired. Those were not useful skills for a man whose job it was to stand still and look good, so he'd kept them hidden.That all changed when he changed his career. Now he was a secret agent in training. Tina, his partner as well as his mentor, said speed and strength and stamina were essential. The fact that he could run faster, lift more and stamina longer meant he had the makings of a legendary secret agent.It was possible, she had told him, that one day he'd be the second best agent in the SWSO. Tina Blondell was the best agent and she planned on keeping that position.At that moment, the position she was keeping was more of a fetal position. Dirk held her in his arms and tried his hardest not to grope her ass or her breasts. It would've been easier if he didn't have to think about where he couldn't touch her and just place his hands where they needed to be so that she wouldn't fall out of his arms.Not that Tina wasn't grope worthy, because she was. Her breasts filled a hand perfectly, with soft flesh to cushion one's fingers and pert nipples to poke one's palm. Her ass was round and bouncy and oh so wholesome. Dirk couldn't look at it without thinking about working the land.But it was inappropriate to think of her that way. They were coworkers and nothing more. Yes, he'd seen enough of Tina to know she wasn't a natural blonde, but that was work related. He had pleasured her orally and she'd given him a hand-job to save lives. For secret agents, the ends justified the means. They were prepared to do whatever it took, with whoever was handy, to protect the world. That's why, nowadays, Dirk made sure he had a condom on him. He'd feel awful if the world fell into the clutches of an evil despot simply because he was afraid of catching something.The jury was still out on whether General Zero was a global despot or simply a municipal annoyance. So much about Zero was a mystery, such as background, motive and preferred pronouns. It was impossible to predict what their next move would be. Tina and Dirk with the help of Fact-Tel, SWSO's mastermind computer, had managed to foil one plot, but Zero had escaped. It looked as though the villain had dodged justice, until now.In the wee hours of the morning, long before Dirk woke up (so like, around 9:30), Fact-Tel had intercepted a series of coded tweets. It'd taken the artificial intelligence nearly an hour to break the encryption but once it had, it presented Tina with the coordinates to Zero's hideout. Soon Dirk and Tina would capture Zero. The city of Middleburg would be safe once again.There was no doubt in Dirk's mind that he and Tina would succeed. How could they not? With his strength and speed and her intelligence they were unstoppable."Stop," Fact-Tel chirped in Dirk's ear. "You're going to run right past it."Dirk was still getting used to the earpiece that connected him to the A.I. at regional headquarters, but he did manage to slow down to a jog without stumbling."Fact-Tel," Tina said as she stirred in Dirk's arms. "Where are we exactly?" She was in the habit of shielding her face against his chest when he ran. The wind tended to dry out her contact lenses."This," Fact-Tel said with a touch of dramatic flair, "is the section of Middleburg known as Old Crap Town.""Of course." She slipped out of Dirk's grasp and looked around, taking in their surroundings. "I should've known by all the abandoned manure factories.""And the smell," Dirk added. "It smells like shit.""How close are we to the coordinates?" Tina asked."Turn left," the A.I. instructed, "about 20 degrees."Dirk put a hand on Tina's arm. "Let me do it," he said. "I'm a trained model. I know how to turn."It was perhaps the most perfect turn of his career. He pivoted on his heels in a smooth yet decisive manner. When he stopped he lifted his chin and struck a pose that showed off his body and, by extension, his clothes at a favorable angle. A tight, blue T-shirt and black jeans never looked so good."So the red, abandoned, poop factory?" Tina asked."Yeah," Fact-Tel confirmed. "The red one."Dirk followed his partner across the street to the massive and dilapidated building, keeping his eyes peeled for any signs of a sniper in the windows or booby traps in the trash scattered along the sidewalk. He'd trained the past few months for just this sort of situation.When they got to the double doors of the red manure factory, Tina reached behind her and pulled her gun from her holster.She owned a lot of guns and a lot of holsters and she had a knack for coordinating them with her outfits. There was a thigh holster for skirts that fell just above the knee. Or there was the back holster for ensembles like the one she was wearing today, gray slacks and a white spaghetti strap tank top. On rare occasions, when she wore a micro mini, she'd tuck her gun into her thigh high boots. That was Dirk's favorite. There was something about that outfit that made him want to surrender to Tina and then defile her. Of course, those sorts of thoughts fell into the inappropriate category, so he never thought them."Draw your weapon, Agent Allen," Tina whispered.

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal. By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. “There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?” Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?” Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.” Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "There's one thing, though," Anna said hesitantly. "I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you... would you be willing to help me?" Jake swallowed. "Help, um, help you shave?" Anna nodded. "I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not." Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "It's not that! I'm happy to help. It's just, I've never shaved a, um, you know, a..." "Vulva?" Anna said with a smirk. "It's okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there." "Okay, fair point," Jake said. "But it also means... well in order to do this, I'll need to..." Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish. "I'll be clean," Anna said. "I'm going to shower first, of course." Jake wasn't expecting that. He shook his head. "Oh, no, I'm not concerned about that. I just mean I'll need to... touch... you. There. You know, to shave you." Anna frowned. "Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You've got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you're balking because even a clean vulva is, let's face it, pretty gross." "NO!" Jake said. "That's not it at all!" Anna looked hurt. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to yell. You're completely misunderstanding me. I don't think you're gross in any way. I don't think your... vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag--, I mean, vulva." Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. "I'm nervous because... well, you've said our relationship isn't sexual. I have to be honest with you. There's no way I can touch your body... your vulva... and not be affected. Sexually." Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. "I'm still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don't know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you." She lifted her head to look him in the eye. "Do you think it's possible to just pretend that it's not sexual between us?" "Yes, I can do that," Jake said. "Though my body might react differently." Anna smiled in relief. "Then there's nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you'll realize what a tedious task you've volunteered for. Now come ON already." Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. "I'm happy to help shave you in return, of course." "That's probably safest," Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him. They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart. "Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?" she asked. Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn't want her to shave it, but only part of him. "We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon." "Good point. Let's just shave it all to start." She reached for the can of shaving cream. "Wait," Jake said. "When I've shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?" "Good idea," Anna agreed. Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her. "It's okay, Jake. I know you're going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!" She smiled nervously at him. "But please be careful." Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He'd never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked. "Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?" Anna rolled her eyes. "Yes, I'm sure. Let's do it!" Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft. "How are you doing?" Jake asked. "Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself." "It's my pleasure," Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, "Are you ready for me to continue working down... lower?" "You mean on my vulva?" She laughed. "Please use the names of my body parts, you silly." "Sorry, you're right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?" "Absolutely, please go ahead," Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky. Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips. Anna's hips twitched a little. "That tickles!" "Sorry! I'm not trying to tickle you." "I know, it's just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?" "Skin? Don't you mean 'vulva'?" Jake said. Anna laughed. "Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down." Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. "Okay, I'm good. Keep going." "Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?" "Sure thing!" Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake's legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn't see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn't be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her. "Would you like me to clip, um, further down?" Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, "Around your, uh, anus?" Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. "I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too." She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping. "Okay, I think we're ready to start shaving," Jake said. "Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?" "Definitely the tub, but we're not ready yet. I need to clip you!" "Oh!" Jake said, "I forgot." It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it. "Well come on, trade places with me!" Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head. "Sorry about that," he said, gesturing toward his erection. "Don't be!" Anna replied. "I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?" "Sure, go ahead," Jake answered. He didn't expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him. "I didn't realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis." "Yeah it's pretty nasty." "No, it's not nasty," Anna said. "Just interesting." He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. "Wow, the skin is so soft. It's a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin." Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors. "Are you doing okay?" Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he'd used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn't dare say that. He tilted his head up to look at her. "Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful." She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers. "Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought," Anna said. Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look. "I suppose it's obvious. It just hadn't occurred to me. Like, when you're hard it's not simply rigid. It's constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!" Jake laughed. "Yeah I guess it's all pretty weird." "Not weird! Interesting." Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs. "Alright, flip over so I can trim your... um," Anna giggled for a second before continuing. "Your anus." Jake dreaded this, but he complied. "Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!" A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done. "Okay NOW we're ready for the shaving part," Anna said brightly. Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair. "Wow, look at us all trimmed!" Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. "It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!" She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water. "This is fun," Anna said. "I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me." "Are you kidding?" Jake said. "I'm having fun too. It's not tedious at all." Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand. "Ready?" he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn't blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water. "Nicely done, Jake!" Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. "Very nicely done." Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. "Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?" "Yes please!" Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness. Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus. Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied. "How is that?" Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna's cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile. "Wow, Jake, you did a great job!" She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. "It feels so strange." "I didn't do a perfect job," Jake said. "I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness." "Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands." "You're beautiful," Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, "I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?" "Definitely!" Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body. "All done!" he announced. Anna sat back down in the tub. "Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!" While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect. "Thank you," she said. "I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn't erect. Are you ready?" Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn't feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn't mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn't see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider. Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn't have any sexual feelings for him. "There we go," Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn't get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results. "We look fantastic. I love this!" Anna said. "You look amazing," Jake said. "So do you!" Anna was striking poses in the mirror. "Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize." She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. "It's a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?" Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn't going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the shaved areas, carefully rubbing it over his chest, arms, and legs. "Okay, flip over," she said, and Jake carefully arranged his erection as he did so. She rubbed lotion on his back, over his bottom, and lastly deep between his butt cheeks. Being touched all over felt incredible. "There you go," Anna said. "Now it's my turn, if you don't mind trading places." She handed him the bottle of lotion and lay down on her back with her legs apart. "It's safe for use on genitals, but all the same when you moisturize the outer lips of my vulva please try not to get any inside." Jake nodded and then proceeded to gently rub lotion into her skin. Anna sighed with her eyes closed. "That feels nice. If you don't mind, please put lotion on the rest of my body too." Jake hesitated briefly. He felt uncertain about everything except that he wanted this. Whatever doubts swirled in his mind, he wasn't able to resist the invitation. First, he worked down her legs, and then back up to her hips. He slowed down a bit when he reached her belly. In spite of everywhere he had touched her, he hadn't yet touched her breasts, or even her belly. Unsure how to proceed, he rubbed lotion up her sides to her shoulders and down her arms, afraid of touching her breasts. It wasn't surprising Anna wouldn't let this continue, though. "Please moisturize my breasts too," she said. A simple enough sentence, and yet for a second Jake felt paralyzed. Jake thought back to when she first showed them to him. This was the invitation he'd been hoping for ever since. Putting more lotion on each hand, he made circular motions around her shoulders, then her upper chest. He ran both hands down her sternum, feeling the inner edges of her breasts. At last he pushed up from beneath each breast as his lotion-greased palms crested the peaks and felt her firm areolas. Afraid of ruining the moment, he kept his hands in motion, circling back down over her breasts from above, then in from the outside, out from between them, trying to memorize their contours with his fingers. When he felt like he could no longer pretend they needed more lotion he reluctantly asked her to flip over. She smiled at him and sighed happily as she did so. Rubbing lotion on her back, he was happy to feel his arousal calming down. As fascinated as he would always be by her breasts, her adorable bottom, her tender folds and all the wonders hidden within, those treasures meant nothing on their own. What he loved was Anna the person, everything about her, the whole package. She said she wanted to at least pretend that their relationship was not sexual. He tried to respect her request, but it wasn't easy. His fingers kneaded the muscles of her back and she moaned in pleasure. Jake felt warm contentment in his heart. He finished by putting a last squirt of lotion on his fingertips and pushing them deep between the cheeks of her bottom and caressing her sweet little butthole. They washed the lotion off their hands and then resumed admiring themselves in the mirror. "I can't get over how great this looks. And how great it feels! Everything is tingly and fresh. Thank you, thank you for doing this with me. I didn't have the courage to do it by myself." "You look amazing," Jake said. "I think my hairy legs look a little silly next to my shaved crotch, but you're right: It certainly does feel great!" "Next time we can try shaving your legs too, if you want." "Sure," Jake said, not caring about his legs but loving the mention of a 'next time.' "All that close detail work has given me an appetite," Anna said. "Come on." After a visit to the kitchen they ended up on their usual spots beside each other on the couch, sitting cross-legged facing each other. "I can't get over how different it looks," Anna said, staring between her legs and stroking the smooth skin there. "I feel truly naked now. It feels great!" She looked Jake in the eye. "Thank you. I know this was a lot to ask of you." Jake swallowed and nodded. It had been an ordeal of desire mixed with terror and he was both relieved it was over and hoping he would get another opportunity. "Happy to," he said. Anna smiled at him and looked back down at her shaved crotch. Quietly, she said, "I didn't realize how good it would feel to be touched by you. Is it wrong to enjoy that even though our relationship isn't sexual?" Jake felt his cheeks get warm. Why did she keep insisting this was not sexual? He didn't want to ruin this amazing development, but he was also tired of this charade. "I thought we were only pretending it wasn't," Jake said. Anna looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn't. Jake sighed. "Anna, come on. My penis is hard around you all the time because obviously I am sexually attracted to you. And I don't know, but it seemed possible you were experiencing some sexual feelings as well." Anna looked like she was going to object, though no words came out. "That doesn't mean we have to do anything about it, but it seems silly to deny what's plainly happening here." Anna brought her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them to cover herself. Jake had a sinking feeling in his chest. Had he ruined everything? "I don't want to have sex," Anna said, looking down. "I know that!" Jake said. "Of course I know that. All I mean is I think it's okay to be honest with each other." Anna looked back up at him, gratitude in her eyes. "You don't hate me?" Jake laughed. "I don't hate you at all." I love you, he didn't say. "It's okay to like being touched, even if that's all we do?" Anna asked. Jake nodded. Relieved, Anna put her knees back down. "Scoot over," she said. As Jake did, she arranged herself sitting beside him with her legs splayed apart. With one hand she operated the remote control, and with the other she picked up Jake's hand and placed it between her legs with a contented sigh. Shaving Routines. They decided Tuesday and Friday mornings were the best days to shave each other. Under the pretense of skin moisturization she insisted every morning include giving each other the full-body lotion treatment after they showered. It took time, but Jake hardly felt like objecting. Watching TV on the couch together, if it wasn't too hot, always involved touching. Sometimes she'd pull his arm around her and settle his hand on one of her breasts. Sometimes she'd spread her legs and press his fingers against her cleft. Often her hand would gently rest atop his dick. There was more general touching, too. She started hugging him when she arrived in the morning, and when she said good night in the evenings. Touching his hand while they were talking, or just leaning against him when she was beside him. At first, it felt awkward. He feared touching her too greedily and throwing this wonderful situation out of balance. Before long, though, the physical contact with Anna became natural. More than natural, it became important. He felt such closeness with her, such intimacy. He learned to read what she needed. Sometimes it was obvious, like when she would throw her legs over his lap on the couch and spread her knees apart: That meant she wanted his hand over her warm cleft. Other times it was something more subtle, like squeezing her own shoulder to signal her back muscles needed rubbing. Often, they just exchanged brief touches, like if she was busy soldering and he gently put his palm on her spine as he walked by her workbench. Jake was proud of his dick, as stupid as it was. It eventually got the message this vagina he was spending so much quality time with was not open for intercourse and calmed right down. Somewhere in his heart lived a lump of fear that she didn't love him as he loved her, but he tried to focus on the bright side. Jake loved this intimacy with Anna and couldn't bear the thought of losing it. Wouldn't he gladly remain a virgin if only he could stay with her? Wouldn't he?   To be continued. By darrenr for Literotica

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal. By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. “There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?” Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?” Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.” Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "There's one thing, though," Anna said hesitantly. "I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you... would you be willing to help me?" Jake swallowed. "Help, um, help you shave?" Anna nodded. "I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not." Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "It's not that! I'm happy to help. It's just, I've never shaved a, um, you know, a..." "Vulva?" Anna said with a smirk. "It's okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there." "Okay, fair point," Jake said. "But it also means... well in order to do this, I'll need to..." Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish. "I'll be clean," Anna said. "I'm going to shower first, of course." Jake wasn't expecting that. He shook his head. "Oh, no, I'm not concerned about that. I just mean I'll need to... touch... you. There. You know, to shave you." Anna frowned. "Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You've got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you're balking because even a clean vulva is, let's face it, pretty gross." "NO!" Jake said. "That's not it at all!" Anna looked hurt. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to yell. You're completely misunderstanding me. I don't think you're gross in any way. I don't think your... vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag--, I mean, vulva." Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. "I'm nervous because... well, you've said our relationship isn't sexual. I have to be honest with you. There's no way I can touch your body... your vulva... and not be affected. Sexually." Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. "I'm still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don't know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you." She lifted her head to look him in the eye. "Do you think it's possible to just pretend that it's not sexual between us?" "Yes, I can do that," Jake said. "Though my body might react differently." Anna smiled in relief. "Then there's nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you'll realize what a tedious task you've volunteered for. Now come ON already." Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. "I'm happy to help shave you in return, of course." "That's probably safest," Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him. They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart. "Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?" she asked. Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn't want her to shave it, but only part of him. "We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon." "Good point. Let's just shave it all to start." She reached for the can of shaving cream. "Wait," Jake said. "When I've shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?" "Good idea," Anna agreed. Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her. "It's okay, Jake. I know you're going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!" She smiled nervously at him. "But please be careful." Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He'd never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked. "Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?" Anna rolled her eyes. "Yes, I'm sure. Let's do it!" Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft. "How are you doing?" Jake asked. "Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself." "It's my pleasure," Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, "Are you ready for me to continue working down... lower?" "You mean on my vulva?" She laughed. "Please use the names of my body parts, you silly." "Sorry, you're right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?" "Absolutely, please go ahead," Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky. Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips. Anna's hips twitched a little. "That tickles!" "Sorry! I'm not trying to tickle you." "I know, it's just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?" "Skin? Don't you mean 'vulva'?" Jake said. Anna laughed. "Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down." Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. "Okay, I'm good. Keep going." "Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?" "Sure thing!" Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake's legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn't see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn't be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her. "Would you like me to clip, um, further down?" Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, "Around your, uh, anus?" Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. "I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too." She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping. "Okay, I think we're ready to start shaving," Jake said. "Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?" "Definitely the tub, but we're not ready yet. I need to clip you!" "Oh!" Jake said, "I forgot." It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it. "Well come on, trade places with me!" Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head. "Sorry about that," he said, gesturing toward his erection. "Don't be!" Anna replied. "I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?" "Sure, go ahead," Jake answered. He didn't expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him. "I didn't realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis." "Yeah it's pretty nasty." "No, it's not nasty," Anna said. "Just interesting." He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. "Wow, the skin is so soft. It's a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin." Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors. "Are you doing okay?" Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he'd used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn't dare say that. He tilted his head up to look at her. "Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful." She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers. "Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought," Anna said. Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look. "I suppose it's obvious. It just hadn't occurred to me. Like, when you're hard it's not simply rigid. It's constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!" Jake laughed. "Yeah I guess it's all pretty weird." "Not weird! Interesting." Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs. "Alright, flip over so I can trim your... um," Anna giggled for a second before continuing. "Your anus." Jake dreaded this, but he complied. "Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!" A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done. "Okay NOW we're ready for the shaving part," Anna said brightly. Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair. "Wow, look at us all trimmed!" Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. "It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!" She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water. "This is fun," Anna said. "I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me." "Are you kidding?" Jake said. "I'm having fun too. It's not tedious at all." Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand. "Ready?" he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn't blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water. "Nicely done, Jake!" Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. "Very nicely done." Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. "Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?" "Yes please!" Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness. Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus. Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied. "How is that?" Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna's cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile. "Wow, Jake, you did a great job!" She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. "It feels so strange." "I didn't do a perfect job," Jake said. "I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness." "Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands." "You're beautiful," Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, "I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?" "Definitely!" Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body. "All done!" he announced. Anna sat back down in the tub. "Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!" While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect. "Thank you," she said. "I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn't erect. Are you ready?" Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn't feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn't mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn't see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider. Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn't have any sexual feelings for him. "There we go," Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn't get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results. "We look fantastic. I love this!" Anna said. "You look amazing," Jake said. "So do you!" Anna was striking poses in the mirror. "Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize." She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. "It's a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?" Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn't going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the shaved areas, carefully rubbing it over his chest, arms, and legs. "Okay, flip over," she said, and Jake carefully arranged his erection as he did so. She rubbed lotion on his back, over his bottom, and lastly deep between his butt cheeks. Being touched all over felt incredible. "There you go," Anna said. "Now it's my turn, if you don't mind trading places." She handed him the bottle of lotion and lay down on her back with her legs apart. "It's safe for use on genitals, but all the same when you moisturize the outer lips of my vulva please try not to get any inside." Jake nodded and then proceeded to gently rub lotion into her skin. Anna sighed with her eyes closed. "That feels nice. If you don't mind, please put lotion on the rest of my body too." Jake hesitated briefly. He felt uncertain about everything except that he wanted this. Whatever doubts swirled in his mind, he wasn't able to resist the invitation. First, he worked down her legs, and then back up to her hips. He slowed down a bit when he reached her belly. In spite of everywhere he had touched her, he hadn't yet touched her breasts, or even her belly. Unsure how to proceed, he rubbed lotion up her sides to her shoulders and down her arms, afraid of touching her breasts. It wasn't surprising Anna wouldn't let this continue, though. "Please moisturize my breasts too," she said. A simple enough sentence, and yet for a second Jake felt paralyzed. Jake thought back to when she first showed them to him. This was the invitation he'd been hoping for ever since. Putting more lotion on each hand, he made circular motions around her shoulders, then her upper chest. He ran both hands down her sternum, feeling the inner edges of her breasts. At last he pushed up from beneath each breast as his lotion-greased palms crested the peaks and felt her firm areolas. Afraid of ruining the moment, he kept his hands in motion, circling back down over her breasts from above, then in from the outside, out from between them, trying to memorize their contours with his fingers. When he felt like he could no longer pretend they needed more lotion he reluctantly asked her to flip over. She smiled at him and sighed happily as she did so. Rubbing lotion on her back, he was happy to feel his arousal calming down. As fascinated as he would always be by her breasts, her adorable bottom, her tender folds and all the wonders hidden within, those treasures meant nothing on their own. What he loved was Anna the person, everything about her, the whole package. She said she wanted to at least pretend that their relationship was not sexual. He tried to respect her request, but it wasn't easy. His fingers kneaded the muscles of her back and she moaned in pleasure. Jake felt warm contentment in his heart. He finished by putting a last squirt of lotion on his fingertips and pushing them deep between the cheeks of her bottom and caressing her sweet little butthole. They washed the lotion off their hands and then resumed admiring themselves in the mirror. "I can't get over how great this looks. And how great it feels! Everything is tingly and fresh. Thank you, thank you for doing this with me. I didn't have the courage to do it by myself." "You look amazing," Jake said. "I think my hairy legs look a little silly next to my shaved crotch, but you're right: It certainly does feel great!" "Next time we can try shaving your legs too, if you want." "Sure," Jake said, not caring about his legs but loving the mention of a 'next time.' "All that close detail work has given me an appetite," Anna said. "Come on." After a visit to the kitchen they ended up on their usual spots beside each other on the couch, sitting cross-legged facing each other. "I can't get over how different it looks," Anna said, staring between her legs and stroking the smooth skin there. "I feel truly naked now. It feels great!" She looked Jake in the eye. "Thank you. I know this was a lot to ask of you." Jake swallowed and nodded. It had been an ordeal of desire mixed with terror and he was both relieved it was over and hoping he would get another opportunity. "Happy to," he said. Anna smiled at him and looked back down at her shaved crotch. Quietly, she said, "I didn't realize how good it would feel to be touched by you. Is it wrong to enjoy that even though our relationship isn't sexual?" Jake felt his cheeks get warm. Why did she keep insisting this was not sexual? He didn't want to ruin this amazing development, but he was also tired of this charade. "I thought we were only pretending it wasn't," Jake said. Anna looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn't. Jake sighed. "Anna, come on. My penis is hard around you all the time because obviously I am sexually attracted to you. And I don't know, but it seemed possible you were experiencing some sexual feelings as well." Anna looked like she was going to object, though no words came out. "That doesn't mean we have to do anything about it, but it seems silly to deny what's plainly happening here." Anna brought her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them to cover herself. Jake had a sinking feeling in his chest. Had he ruined everything? "I don't want to have sex," Anna said, looking down. "I know that!" Jake said. "Of course I know that. All I mean is I think it's okay to be honest with each other." Anna looked back up at him, gratitude in her eyes. "You don't hate me?" Jake laughed. "I don't hate you at all." I love you, he didn't say. "It's okay to like being touched, even if that's all we do?" Anna asked. Jake nodded. Relieved, Anna put her knees back down. "Scoot over," she said. As Jake did, she arranged herself sitting beside him with her legs splayed apart. With one hand she operated the remote control, and with the other she picked up Jake's hand and placed it between her legs with a contented sigh. Shaving Routines. They decided Tuesday and Friday mornings were the best days to shave each other. Under the pretense of skin moisturization she insisted every morning include giving each other the full-body lotion treatment after they showered. It took time, but Jake hardly felt like objecting. Watching TV on the couch together, if it wasn't too hot, always involved touching. Sometimes she'd pull his arm around her and settle his hand on one of her breasts. Sometimes she'd spread her legs and press his fingers against her cleft. Often her hand would gently rest atop his dick. There was more general touching, too. She started hugging him when she arrived in the morning, and when she said good night in the evenings. Touching his hand while they were talking, or just leaning against him when she was beside him. At first, it felt awkward. He feared touching her too greedily and throwing this wonderful situation out of balance. Before long, though, the physical contact with Anna became natural. More than natural, it became important. He felt such closeness with her, such intimacy. He learned to read what she needed. Sometimes it was obvious, like when she would throw her legs over his lap on the couch and spread her knees apart: That meant she wanted his hand over her warm cleft. Other times it was something more subtle, like squeezing her own shoulder to signal her back muscles needed rubbing. Often, they just exchanged brief touches, like if she was busy soldering and he gently put his palm on her spine as he walked by her workbench. Jake was proud of his dick, as stupid as it was. It eventually got the message this vagina he was spending so much quality time with was not open for intercourse and calmed right down. Somewhere in his heart lived a lump of fear that she didn't love him as he loved her, but he tried to focus on the bright side. Jake loved this intimacy with Anna and couldn't bear the thought of losing it. Wouldn't he gladly remain a virgin if only he could stay with her? Wouldn't he?   To be continued. By darrenr for Literotica

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories. “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.“I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.”Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.“I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.“Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.“That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention.“So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?”To be continued..Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica

Day two of class; the boys get tested.Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?”“Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”“Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.”She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'.Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.“Thanks.” She muttered.“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.“Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?”The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.“David?” She called on him.“He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.“You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back.“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.“Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.“You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex.Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.”Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.”“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.”“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.“Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk wi

God has called us to great things through our mandate, not because of our goodness but because of His grace. Jesus heals us and qualifies us, we are now the temple of the Holy Spirit. Listen again as @francisjudge talks about the amazing mandate of the church. #God #Christian #Bible #Jesus #venture #mandate #isaiah #isaiah61 #venturechurch #Jozi #Christ #holyspirit #theplan

Lee Carter and Rob Bullock, members of Bible League International's executive leadership team, join host Michael Woolworth to review ministry accomplishments in 2024. And they'll look ahead to new opportunities in 2025, from releasing new Easy-to-Read Bibles to serving countries once closed to the Gospel. Expect to hear some amazing stories of transformation.Prayer is offered at the end to thank God for His blessings over the past twelve months and to ask for His leading in the year ahead, which marks our 87th year of "engaging everyone in God's Word."Subscribe and invite others to listen with you. Length - 30:45.

A Sea Captain Finds The Grotto.Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Once they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest. Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well. So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon as randy as they had been at any time in Eros. They awoke very horny, and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to the water.She was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the water.Don was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close enough to say, "Hello."She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?""Not really, no," he almost stammered."Well, I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger than it used to be."I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water."You do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she pulled on it."Yes..." Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your name."Releasing her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against Don's chest as she asked, "Who?""It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away."She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you...""Don," he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist.Rachel managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you, Don."Up to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel, helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply."Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!"Then Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms, wrapped around him and impaled on his cock.Eventually, she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful, Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower water.""Gladly!" Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in the water and began to carry her toward the beach.Rachel laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began to pull him into her forcefully.Don paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where their bodies were joined in sex."God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!"Don was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic, and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly, letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands."Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!"Don was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm.When he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face. Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!""Indeed!" Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break.The quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out, "There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they had been playing with found their way into the water.Shortly, after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs, and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her, but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to her mouth as she leaned forward a bit.Don smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips, fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out, over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for Rendezvous.Don couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock, and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently withdrew and backed up."How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled."Well, as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering several longboats over the side.Toshia washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the ship."Maybe we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties.Captain Sage and the sailors.It was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much.Pausing there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the foam."It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused."The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered."The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly.Another shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others, this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches, really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and well-behaved, if boisterous.Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity.Crossing the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu. On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many, many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen), there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage – working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of "customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks from the bar.Since arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons and asked, "What is that drink?""'Tis grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of her bounty to the seamen.The "grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though."Hey, pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink. "Yum, now that's good stuff!"As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me.""Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile."Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda.""Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph.""I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?""Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?"Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?"Joseph, who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be wanting to talk to the cap'n.""Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?""Oh, the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did burst into a loud guffaw."Thank you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care.Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!""That's good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain from grog, as something of a designated adventurer."Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda."Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer.Don stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer. Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her.Looking back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said something and began pinching and teasing her nipples.Over against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left, who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands with reaching into the pants of the two men."Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid."No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage."'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on.Toshia was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling on and stroking their cocks.Don looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it, putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs, and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were also watching intently, but apparently patiently.Toshia was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull their cocks out and stroke them openly.Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible.Just then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there was one who instantly drew Don's attention.She swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place. She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures Don had ever seen.Confident that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room, her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space.Whether or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with arms, unlike the other chairs in the room."Excuse me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just

Rachel: Jake helps someone get revenge,by  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Alexis might have used Jake, manipulated him to get herself a spot into the damn GGK, but the more Jake thought on it the more he felt like he was coming out a winner on the other side of it. Clearly no girl in GGK, especially GGK girls, would give him the time of day. Yet with a simple picture gotten through manipulative means, his whole damn world changed. He had sex with Alexis the hottest girl he had ever seen, but he also had sex with the Queen of GGK herself. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought this possible.He had thought about his circumstances a lot while getting ready for the party. The drastic turn around in his "luck" with women, and he decided to take Niece's advice. This not only would never happen to him again in life, but there was no telling when Gamma Gamma Kappa sorority would get bored with him and it would be over. He might as well Carpe-Diem and seize the titties while he could. Besides there was no denying that he was going to remember college for the rest of his damn life.There was a knock on his door. Jake put his comb down and gave one final look over himself. He figured he looked as good as he possibly could, so with a deep calming breath and went to open the door.The two girls at the door were new to him, but both were incredible knock outs. His jaw literally dropped. One blonde with icy blue eyes, a cute button nose, pouty red lips, and a body that threatened to make her vibrant red dress burst with her curves. And one raven haired girl with dark eyes that contrasted wonderfully against her pale skin, she wore a thin white button up shirt in which her skin was easily visible through along with the red bra she wore underneath. Her outfit clearly designed to entice and get you in the mood for one thing and one thing only."Hi big guy." The blonde said, "We're here to escort you to the party.""You ready to go?" The dark haired girl asked.Jake looked between them and nodded, "I...yeah...wow I feel like a V I P." He said.The blonde reached out and ran a hand down his chest, "Oh you could say that." She teased, his fingers running down his body to hook onto the waistband of his pants before falling away. "I'm Brit, and this is Claire." She said.Claire grabbed him by the hand, "Come on big boy, you don't want to be late."Together they took his hands and walked him to the GGK house.The GGK was walking distance from the apartment dorms on campus but it was quite a bit of a walk. The frat houses were kept on the other side of campus from the dorms in order to keep the noise pollution from parties down for those who did not engage with the frats on that level. This was still a college and while parties were common people still did learn and do homework here, hopefully.It was dark by the time the girls came to pick him up, so there weren't many people walking about on the grounds to see him being escorted by the girls on each of his arms eagerly leading him to what was probably going to be a wild evening. As they neared the pledge community, Jake could hear the music thumping from down the street. The other houses were mostly dark, because when a major house like GGK threw a party nobody else bothered to compete.There were party goers on the front lawn playing Corn hole, and lingering on the lawn watching or jeering the players on. Jake recognized a couple of the guys from the lacrosse team as well as a few cheerleaders. No surprise there really, the athletes and GGK girls were gravitated together like moths to a flame. Jake felt a sense of unease creep into his stomach. He would stand out in this crowd. He wasn't in athletic shape, and he certainly didn't have chiseled good looks. Jake would be the ugliest guy at this party.He felt like a guinea pig, like something that GGK could use to show off. "Hey everyone look at this freak." He could hear the voices and the laughter. Jake closes his eyes and steeled himself, this would be different. They wouldn't do that to him this time, he knew that, he had already fucked two GGK girls already so what purpose who there be to humiliate him? "Hahaha we fucked this guy, what a loser." No that didn't make any sense.The girls walked him up to the front door where a very tall black guy stood wearing a black shirt and black slacks. His arms were crossed, each one thicker than Jake's waist, he gave Jake a serious look and asked, "Invitation?"Jake turned to Brit and Clare. "I uh, I don't have one but I was..."Clare stepped up and shook her head, "This is Niece's guest."The bouncer raised an eyebrow, "Him?" He asked in surprise.Jake felt himself shrink. Brit rubbed her hand on his back comfortingly, "That's right."He nodded and stepped aside, "Alright then, welcome to the party playa." He gestured for Jake to pass him."Uh...Thanks." Jake replied.The girls pulled him into the house wear the music was heavy and thumping to the point where it was hard to think clearly. Brit and Clare let him go and pulled away from him, "Alright have fun Jake, we'll see you around." They both smiled and waved at him before melting into the crowd like a couple of ghosts.Jake looked out over what appeared to be the main room of the house. Futons were placed around a large empty section of the floor where people wear dancing together with the music which came from a DJ stand in the corner but there was no DJ. All Jake could see was a MacBook plugged into the console, which was probably just set with a playlist and left to run itself.Several couples were making out heavily on the futons, trying to climb over each other while at the same time trying to hold their red drink cups in such a way to not spill them. One of the pairs near the corner was getting really really into it, to the point where the girl had no top on and was only covered by her bra, which a pair of hands was desperately trying to work with.Jake stood frozen, unsure of what to do or how to place himself in the room. He glanced about trying to find a familiar face. Alexis, Niece, even Brit or Clare, but he saw none of them."You gonna stand there like a deer in headlights all night?" Came a voice from behind him.              Jake jerked startled by the sudden voice right behind him. A hand curled around his shoulders and Niece slithered her body around his to face him. She wore a fabulous dark red dress, with a cut out window on her chest designed to highlight her incredible cleavage. She had fluffed her long dark hair up into a luxurious loose curl that hung over her shoulders beautifully.She gazed into his eyes with a smile. "Glad you made it." She told him. "Come on though you can't just stand here, let's get you a drink." She said, pulling him towards the kitchen."I don't drink though." Jake said.Niece glanced back at him and laughed, "You are adorable. Get a drink though." She told him, with no room for argument in her voice.As she pulled him along, Jake noticed the crowd part around her like she was Sorority Jesus or something. Eyes turned to him, especially from the other guys as if trying to judge why this obvious geek was getting any sort of attention from Niece of all people. Let alone why someone like him was even here.Niece brought him to the keg, which was set in the center of the kitchen floor. Expertly she grabbed a solo cup off the counter nearby and filled the cup with a hose attachment to the steel drum. Once full she handed him the cup, or rather forced the cup into his hand."Niece, I..." He began.Then she kissed him, pressing her lips firmly against his cutting off his voice. She didn't linger though, and pulled herself back quickly. "Shut up Jake. Don't drink it if you don't want to, but hold onto the cup so you at least look like you've partied before." She gave him a wink. "Sound good?"She had a point, Jake glanced at the foamy top of the beer in his hand and nodded, "Yeah that make sense.""Besides you owe me this for that mess you left inside me earlier." She teased. "You know I was leaking your sperm for hours after that?"Jake blushed, "I...uh...I'm sorry about that I guess."She laughed, "Dude you need to fuck more. I knew what I asked for." She just smirked up at him, "I just wanted you to know how good you gave it to me big man."Jake opened his mouth to say something but another voice interrupted, "Hey Niece baby! I've been looking everywhere for you."They both turned, the voice belonged to Chad Cunningham star quarterback and apparently football prodigy on campus. The guy was already dominating ESPN highlights and almost always had a group of fans, and girls around him. However approaching Niece he very noticeably was alone.Jake felt Niece sort of sag next to him and sigh, "Hey Chad, you enjoying the party?" She asked politely but not interestingly or caringly.Chad gave Jake a brief glance then focused on Niece, "Great party, but that's expected from a GGK party, especially one thrown by you." He grinned, "But it won't be a real party unless I can get you to dance." He held out a hand towards her in invitation.Niece glanced at Jake with a look of what Jake could only take as disgust, but then she smirked tightly and nodded. "Alright Chad, let's go."She took Chad's hand and let herself be led back into the other room with the dance floor. Glancing back at Jake she mouthed, "Have fun." at him before she vanished around the corner.Jake once again was left wondering what to do at this party to get himself into the swing of things. Maybe he could go outside and play Corn hole or some other game they might be playing outside. He took his cup over to the sink first and poured a little of the beer out to make it look like he drank at least some of it. He didn't want to look like a loser, let alone spill a full cup of beer should he bump into someone or trip or something."Not a beer fan?" Someone asked, followed by the sound of a cup being filled at the keg.Jake turned and saw a beautiful brunette girl, small and athletic, wearing a tight purple blouse and dark blue skirt that barely dropped to mid-thigh. She gazed at him with light green eyes and a soft smile. "You must be Jake, your reputation precedes you." She gave him a knowing smirk and her eyes flickered to his crotch for just a moment.Jake blushed and shrugged, "Yeah I guess it does.""I'm Rachel, I was a pledge here last year." She explained. "Alexis got a lot luckier than I did." She chuckled softly."So GGK does this for everyone, it's not just Alexis?"Rachel set the hose back down, and hefted her full cup to her lips for a fresh sip. Jake watched her slowly lick the foam off her lips in a display that had to be meant for him and his pulse quickened. "Yeah everyone, though usually it just stays within the house. They have us do something embarrassing to test our desire to join, then there is a commitment test that's designed to test a pledges resolve into becoming a member. A lot of girls pass the first test, but not many pass the second test. And usually the first test doesn't go as far as it did with you, a brief thrill for some random dude or occasionally something else embarrassing, then it's over. We've never had, I guess you could call it 'interaction' with a pledge's target as we've had with you. So you're special in that regard too." She explained to him with a smile.Jake looked moved to the door way to look at all the people in the other room, "Can I ask you something then?"Rachel moved next to him to see what he was looking at. "Sure.""How many GGK girls would jump my bones if I asked?"She giggled, "I don't think I've ever heard it put that way but," Rachel paused and took another sip while she thought. "I can think of at least four or five that would do it pretty easily if you just asked probably. Then at least a few more would fall onto your....bone...if the situation was just right. GGK may have a reputation but not everyone here is a skank," she paused a moment, "at least not ALL the time."Jake glanced at her, next to him she stood almost a good six inches short than him which put her about five-four if even that. She smelt like a soft fruity lotion and he could tell her hair was like silk. He felt himself grow curious to see how far this could go.She smirked up at him, "I'm not in the first category."Jake chuckled, "I didn't even have to say anything huh?""Nope." She took another sip."How about that second category?"She shrugged, "Well my boyfriend is here, but maybe." She patted him on the shoulder. "Come on forget about me, how about I show you around?""Yeah okay, that sounds nice. I don't really know what to do with myself otherwise."He hooked a hand into his elbow and pulled him into the main room. More people were dancing now and Jake spotted Niece and Chad dancing sort of together. Sort of was the best way to describe it, Chad kept trying to get close to Niece, body-to-body close but she kept shaking herself away to keep a little space between them. She did not appear overly thrilled to be there, but Chad didn't seem to be particularly aware of that.Rachel pointed to another girl not far from where Niece and Chad were "dancing" and told Jake, "That's Niece's number two Capri," Capri was dancing with another guy who was wearing the school's football jersey so either was a player or just a fan. Judging by his size, he was likely a player though. Rachel continued, "She does everything that Niece does, or tries. The girl is like Niece's number one fan or something, but you if you asked me who was in that first group, the first girl I'd point out would be her. Especially if she knew that you already fucked Niece, she'd be on you in a heartbeat."Jake glanced down at Rachel and raised an eyebrow, "I can't tell you how strange that is to know.""What do you mean?" She asked."Going from never even having girls talk to me, having like a strange sort of...appeal?, He explained."Oh well have you talked to girls before this?" She asked.Jake opened his mouth, but then closed it. "No....no I guess I've been to shy."She slapped him across the cheek lightly. "Well there you go dummy. You can't get pussy if you don't talk to any of it." She scolded. "Finally you're talking to chicks and you're surprised that getting laid ain't all that hard? Welcome to having a social life Jake." She smiled and chugged down the rest of her beer.Rachel pointed to the couple that was already stripping when Jake had first walked in. Jake's eyes widened when he saw that they were literally fucking right there in the open on the couch. "Those rabbits over there are Victor and Monica, they have no shame." Rachel explained."Are they allowed to just do that in front of everyone?" Jake gasped.Rachel again gave him a look, "Oh you haven't seen anything yet. Stick around it'll get wild in here once the first keg is gone."Jake watched Monica writhe on Victor's lap for a moment, before looking around. Nobody seemed to be paying them any attention, as if it was just a normal thing. He shook his head when Rachel jerked on his arm, "Hey don't stare dude, it's rude and you won't like it if people stare at you while you do it." Rachel told him.Jake looked at her, "While I do it?"Rachel scoffed, "You think you and you anaconda are getting out of this party without drilling someone? Just wait buddy, your dick is gonna get wet sooner or later."Jake took a deep breath at the thought. How would it happen then? Would Niece just come up and start blowing him in front of everybody? Would it be Alexis? Somebody new that he didn't yet know? He was both scared and excited at the idea. He thought that there might be some satisfaction of having at it with Niece right in front of Chad. The guy already had the pick of any number of girls on campus and probably even in GGK, but it was clear that he had eyes for the number one girl. Jake wondered what Chad would think if he knew that Jake had not only had Niece, but that Niece had chased him down first. That would be a blow to the Football Star for sure."Rachel?" Came a man's voice from behind them.Jake and Rachel turned to see a tall dirty blonde guy in a polo shirt and khaki pants coming up to them holding a cup in each hand. He smiled brightly at Rachel, who returned the smile. "Hey babe I brought you a drink." He said brightly offering her the cup.The guy glanced at Jake, "Sorry bro, I didn't bring you one though. My bad." He then held out his own cup to Jake, "Here dude take mine and I'll get another one."Jake shook his head and held up his own cup, "No I am good thank you though."The guy chuckled in the way someone would if they were high, "Oh cool bro, no problem then." He then focused on Rachel, "Babe, it is almost our turn for Corn hole, you ready?"

Jake's Double Lifeby  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy StoriesJake hadn't realized he had chewed the shit out of his pen until the professor called class done for the day. As the students around him packed up he jerked awake from his daze and realized the back of his pen had been chewed to shit. He'd not heard much of what had been taught in computer science today, his mind couldn't get off of Alexis and furthermore the whole situation with GGK.If any of his D&D buddies found out he had the chance to ravage the headmaster of GGK and he didn't pounce on her like a horny wildcat, they'd never let him heard the end of it. Then again if he pointed out Alexis to them they might forgive him. Still he had the offer of every nerdy loser's dream, a gaggle of incredibly out of his league women all eager for him to take them for a spin. And he had turned it down.Glancing at his phone he had no new messages from Alexis or even his gaming buddies. This week was the first real week of classes, so they had no games planned until everyone figured out the grove of what they needed to do for their classes this semester. And he didn't begin to guess what the deal with Alexis was. He assumed that they were still planning on going to the party tonight, but he wasn't exactly sure about that now.His rejection of Niece and/or Galina at the GGK house may automatically mean he was uninvited. Something told him they wouldn't handle getting turned down very well. But then again maybe being the only guy in his right mind to reject their offer may only serve to intrigue them further.He had sent a "good morning" text to Alexis before class, but he still had nothing from her either which was a strange feeling. They'd had sex, so you would think she would hit him back by now. But he didn't know if maybe sending a morning text was too needy or clingy and you were supposed to wait a while before you started doing that. He wasn't sure he had never dated anyone before, and technically he supposed he still hadn't.It was lunch time now and he had a couple of hours to kill before his next class. Rather than stare at his phone he decided to drop his bag back at his room and hit up the cafeteria, figuring that maybe a few chicken strips would distract him from his thoughts for a while.As he rounded the corner in the hallway that led to his door, he stopped short. Leaning against his door was Galina, arms folded under her breasts. She wore a short plaid skirt and a white button up blouse, very deliberately striking the schoolgirl vibe. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a very tight pony tail. And she wore what looked like platform sneakers with no socks.She straightened up as Jake approached, a smile lighting up her face. "Hey Jake." She said pleasantly. Using his name struck him as a surprise, as she had only given him nothing but nick names last night he had wondered if she actually knew his name.He took a deep breath and wondered what this was about. Surely she was here because she wanted something, not just to simply say hi."Hi.....uh...Galina right?" He said trying to confirm he had heard her name right.Her smile widened and she gave him a light nod. "How was class?" She asked, her voice lacking any sort of playful lust like it had last night. Though she'd probably had several drinks by the time he saw her, so maybe sober Galina was a very different Galina.Jake sighed and shook his head, "You know, I'm not really sure. I had......things on my mind."Galina nodded, "Yeah I can see that, you looked really overwhelmed last night." She glanced back towards his closed dorm door. "Wanna have a chat inside?" She asked.Jake raised his eyebrow and glanced back and forth down the hall."Hey, no tricks, I'm not here to play at anything. I swear. I just want to talk." She insisted.Jake glanced at her up and down, "You sure, you look like a Playmate."She smiled, "Aww thanks. I thought it was cute." She spun, "Looks good on me right?""No tricks huh?"Galina sighed, "No, no tricks. Just..." She jerked her head back towards the room. "Let's get out of the hallway please."Jake nodded, he could talk. There would be no harm in talking. He slipped past her and unlocked his room, opening it for her first before following and shutting the door behind him. Galina glanced around with a brief curiosity but didn't make any comments. Instead she took a seat on the edge of his bed and looked up at him.Jake dropped his bag under his desk and leaned against the desk. "Ok so what's up?"Galina leaned forward, "Well first off I wanted to apologize for....overwhelming you last night. We get drinks in us and things get wild at GGK." She said. "I can't imagine what something like that would be like for someone not used to it. You seem like a really nice guy so I figured I should extend an apology on GGK's behalf."Jake shrugged, "I mean it wasn't like it was unpleasant. In a way..." He thought for a moment. "In a way I guess it's flattering right? Like how many guys get to have three dimes trying to seduce them in a single day?" He tried to play it cool, though he said no last night he didn't want to have anyone actively upset with him."Dimes?""Oh you know, perfect tens? Like the hottest of the hottest of babes." He sounded like an moron.Galina smiled, and trailed a finger down her blouse. "You think I'm a ten?"Jake scoffed, "You kidding? You're so damn hot you could boil water just by standing near it. And that is 212 degrees. So yeah, very hot."Galina laughed, "God you ARE a nerd."Jake shrugged, "Yeah, I'm sorry.""No no, don't be it's...." She looked him over, "you know something....it's cute. GGK has guys over all the time, you know the typical frat dudes. Jocks, rich privileged guys, musicians, anyone that a member feels is hot enough. But somehow....you're really refreshing.""But I'm no hunk." Jake confirmed.Galina tilted her head, "Well you aren't a bad looking guy. I think a lot of it comes from attitude and style more than anything else. Those guys all have confidence and a style that makes them hotter on the surface. But those attitudes usually come with an.....arrogance that can ruin the mood.""You don't say, I can't imagine that the types of guys who used to yank my underwear up to my throat in high school aren't actually the best of dudes." Jake scoffed."Well yeah, but image can be a powerful thing. No girl wants to be treated like dirt....at least not outside of roleplaying...But sometimes the image is more important so we tolerate it for the most part. You are different though. You have two things that those guys don't. Personality, and..." Her gaze went to his pants. "Personality.""Am I really that special in that department?" He asked. "I don't understand what has turned you girls suddenly so crazy for me."Galina smirked, "Oh yes you are. Very very special. You make all the other guys I've seen look like children.""Sex is a big part of GGK then?" he asked, worrying about Alexis' membership with the sorority."We like it. It's part of the fun of being young and free to do whatever the hell we want. None of us are dumb, we're sluts sure, but dumb we are not. Niece is a psychology major. I'm in business, we have law students, doctors, all sorts. One thing we don't like at Gamma Gamma Kappa, is a stupid bitch. Hot yes, dumb no." She explained. "We are exclusive for a reason and just because a girl might be pretty doesn't mean she is GGK material. So don't just think our sexual heat for you is just a bunch of dumb sluts."Jake blinked and took a breath, "Well I don't know exactly how I should be taking that then. I suppose that's a relief, but it doesn't mean that I don't have you girls chasing my ass." He sighed and slumped to the ground. "I just don't know what to do with myself now. I was a loser in high school, I was a loser here until you apparently pulled my name out of a hat and got a look in my pants. If I didn't have a decent dick.....""Big, great fabulous, not decent." Galina interrupted."Whatever. If it weren't for that I'd be a laughing stock in GGK.""True." She confirmed. "But that isn't what you have. You have a crazy gift, and you would be even crazier if you didn't USE it dude." She told him, slipping off the bed to kneel before him. "Think about this for a second bro. You can fuck almost anyone at GGK you want. You know how many dudes would kill to be you? You have an opportunity here that you would waste if you don't man up and start fucking some bitches." She told him.She stood up and reached a hand down to him. "Give me your phone."Jake looked up. "Why?""Fuck you that's why, just give me the phone." She demanded.Jake dug into his pocket and handed her the phone. "Password is 6969."She laughed, "Seriously!? And you are hesitant to fuck? You are one strange dude Jake." She quickly tapped away at his phone and then held it out in front of her for a moment, she gave the phone a smile and took a selfie, then tapped on the phone again before handing it back to him. On the screen was Galina's photo attached to her contact information. "That's my number, you change your mind or better yet you come to your senses, and actually wanna exchange a little bodily fluid you hit me up any time." She told him.Jake looked up at her, and his gaze froze up her skirt as he realized she wasn't wearing panties. "Oh you like that?" She teased, reaching down to grab the hem of her skirt, "wanna see more?" She offered. "Say the word and I'll ride you right here and right now."Jake thought about it. She had made some good points. If this was really happening to him. Then he really should pounce on every opportunity. After college he'd be in the real world and there would be no frats trying to get dick pics of him, leading to a well of infinite sex. While it might feel strange to him now, what would he feel like after having some of the hottest women he'd ever seen in his life moaning his name. All reservations would go out the window and honestly, that's what scared him most about it.Jake opened his mouth to say something, but a loud knock on his door jerked him to his feet. "Shit." He hissed startled.Galina stepped back and gave him a look.He went to the door, "Who is it?" He called."The girl of your dreams." Came Niece's voice from the other side.This time Galina muttered, "Aww shit."Jake looked at her wide eyed, "Shit?" He hissed, "Why shit?"Galina rolled her eyes, "She's called dibs on you, she'll be pissed if she sees me here.""What?"Galina waved off his concern and dropped to the floor, crawling under the bed. Jake couldn't believe it, he wasn't even fucking anyone and already this was going tits up quickly.The knock came again and Niece called out, "I have a gift for you Jake, open up."Jake made sure Galina was hidden out of direct sight, yanking his blankets over to cover up the gap under the bed as much as possible. "Yeah I'm coming.""Not yet." Niece called back with a promise.Jake groaned and made his way to the door, opening it casually. Niece stood there wearing a pair of jeans so tight they looked like they were painted directly onto her body, as well as a v-cut plain grey t-shirt that struggled to hold her chest back from roaming eyes. In her hand was a sandwich, untouched and appeared to be a roll with turkey, cheese, lettuce, tomato, and mayo. Which only reminded Jake that he was hungry and had planned for lunch before bumping into Galina."Hey handsome." Niece said with a smile. "I thought you might be SO into studying like the good little boy you are, that you might be hungry. So I brought you a sandwich." She explained, holding out the sandwich towards him.Jake looked at the sandwich then back to her, as he reached for the sandwich she playfully jerked it away. "Or maybe not.""Okay what?" He asked."Well maybe you save this sandwich until after you and I work up a little sweat." Niece offered, using her free hand to tug her T-shirt down a little to show him more of one of her breasts. "What do you say? Work out with me?"Jake gave her a careful considering look. It began to occur to him that eventually he was going to break down. Between Alexis, Niece, Galina, and whomever else still waited in the wings of the GGK frat house, eventually Jake would crack. It was just a matter of when and with whom.He glanced at the sandwich and then back to Niece who cocked and eyebrow as she waited for an answer. "You uh, really wanna come in and have sex then?" He asked her.Niece let out the kind of smile that a lion might give prey that fell into its trap. "You better believe I do. I want to feel your big, hard, monster slide so deep inside me that I'll never feel satisfied with anyone else ever again." Her voice took on a sultry tone that she must have practiced because it send ripples down his spine.Jake cocked his head and snorted, "Last night you said I could do whatever I wanted to you." He countered."Anything you want big man." She confirmed."Give me the sandwich then." He told her firmly.Niece didn't pause, she thrust the sandwich into his hands. Jake hefted the sandwich and nodded.Alright they wanted him to take advantage of them. Fine. But it wasn't going to be on their terms, it was going to be on his. He gave Niece a look and nodded, "Alright come on in." He told her, backing into the room. "Lock the door behind you." He commanded.Niece didn't know what this sudden change in him was about, but it looked like he'd finally caved. And if he wanted to act all tough with her, then that was fine so long as she got that dick. She followed him into the room, shutting the door quickly and locking it behind her. Jake took a bite of the sandwich and nodded, "That's a good sandwich did you make this?"She smirked and shook her head, "Bought it."Jake nodded, "I see. Well you can pick 'em." He said, taking another bite. It was genuinely a good sandwich. When you paid the kind of money most students paid to come here, the least they could do was make sure the cafeteria wasn't dogshit. For the most part the school delivered on the food front.Niece moved closer to him swaying her hips seductively. "So....?" She said with a long draw, her arms coming up to gently slip around Jake's shoulders. She kept just enough space between them to not smash the sandwich between them."So?" He asked, then remembered, "Oh right you wanted to bang." He took another bite of the sandwich. "I thought you wanted to do that at the party tonight." He suggested. "Something about winning over Alexis?"She shook her head, "We've changed that deal. Alexis will be pledged so she's getting what she wants, but now I have to get what I want." A hand slipped from around his shoulder and dropped down to cup his crotch. Her touch made him tremble but he tried hard to not show it. Her palm caressed him, feeling for him. "Oh my, even soft you feel so heavy down here. Let me play with him Jake. I promise you'll love it, I don't wanna wait 'til tonight. Please." Her voice was incredibly sexy, begging for him turned him on more than he thought it would. Plus her palm on him caused a reaction from within that was unavoidable.Jake tried to keep himself calm, level headed, but his will was breaking down around him. He took another bite and realized he was damn near finished with the sandwich. He hadn't realized how much he'd gotten down already, he was running out of time to stall and he was running out of resistance.Fuck it, why resist? He thought. Galina was right and even if Alexis got upset at him for doing this, he still had girls damn near begging him for it. Holy shit he felt like such an asshole for even thinking that. But he was going to feel even worse for doing it, yet at the same time.......how could he not?Niece's hand began rubbing on him harder, she could feel him hardening within his pants and her palm followed the ever growing outline, stroking him as best she could. Her eye met his and she parted her lips just long enough to whisper a single word. "Please?"That was it. That was all he could take. His walls shattered like they'd been made of sand this whole time. Alexis might hate him, but he couldn't anymore. Niece stroking him, Galina hiding under the bed, it was too much to resist. His body was vibrating with need and desire. He popped the final bite of the sandwich into his mouth and gave Niece a nod, "Do your worst."

The Manor In The Woods By FenellaAshworth. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The landscape was almost entirely white now and dusk was starting to descend with surprising haste. As they walked, Emily observed how their route was bordered by thick, low hedges, laden with frosted, blood-red hawthorn berries and holly leaves; one of the few plants that remained green, within a mass of death and decay which mid-winter always conveyed. Continuing along the path, they soon found themselves submerged in a dark, dense coniferous forest. It was deathly quiet here, the evergreen trees packed so tightly that only the lightest sprinkling of dusty snow had so far been able to penetrate the shadowy depths. And yet the temperature seemed to have dropped even further. Emily felt a momentary waver in the high levels of confidence she'd shown, by accompanying Sam. She quietly questioned whether her normally good instincts were continuing to serve her well. ‘Still cold?' Sam asked, picking up a little on her apprehension. Unable to voice any words, she simply nodded in response. 'I always find singing warms me up. If you'll join me?' he requested. 'Sure,' she croaked, surprised at his suggestion. Causing a sudden jolt of pleasure to travel up her spine, Sam began to sing in a soft, clear voice, filling Emily's imagination with the aroma of chestnuts roasting over a gently crackling, open fire. How was it possible that this man was making her feel an excitement for Christmas that she had barely felt since childhood? And certainly not in the past few years. Immediately recalling the lyrics, as though they were pre-programmed into her very being, she shyly joined in with him. Although hesitant at first, the two of them quickly relaxed. They rattled off all manner of Christmas songs from 'White Christmas' and 'Rudolph, the Red-Nosed Reindeer' through to 'I saw Mommy kissing Santa Claus'. The tunes were often accompanied by much guffawing, when they started to make up their own lyrics in the absence of knowing the correct ones, as well as adding in all manner of questionable vocal percussion. Consequently, it felt like no time at all before they were passing out of the thick canopy of trees and back into the white, snowy wilderness. Their singing naturally petered out as they trudged around the edge of a huge field which provided a much less intimate setting for vocal melodies, or lack thereof. Indeed, it would have been drowned out by the unmistakable noise of squawking pheasants and distant shotguns filling the air. Skirting beside a river, the looming silhouettes of Giant Hogweed could be seen rising out of the mist, before they turned a sharp corner to follow an alternative footpath which led them directly into a churchyard. Too tired now to be spooked by the lopsided gravestones rising creepily out of the mist, Emily simply kept her head down and focused on Sam's boots, which marched just ahead of her along the narrow path. It was all but dark by the time they wearily emerged into the main body of the village. Emily noticed that parts of the main road through the village had been cleared by helpful residents. However, as the temperatures began to plummet once more, sheet ice had formed on the exposed sections, making it more dangerous than ever. Therefore, instead of slipping and sliding her way along the icy road, Emily tucked in behind Sam and followed the channel that his footsteps had made through the deep snow. It was a route which required more strenuous effort but, on the positive side, was less likely to see her fall arse over tit, and make a complete fool of herself. As they fought their way onwards, Emily found her attention drawn to a huge, eighteenth century manor house, complete with lead-latticed windows and two smoking chimneys at either end of a long, bowing roof. Every light was blazing and a low pulse of music echoed from an open downstairs window. The place was a flurry of activity; the front door wide open, as caterers carrying various trays and boxes continuously made their way across the threshold. Whoever lived there clearly had no respect for the electricity or heating bills. 'Really well done. We've made it,' murmured Sam, sounding relieved. 'Here?' asked Emily, doing a double take. 'This is your Aunt's house?' 'Yeah,' confirmed Sam, gently dusting away the snow which had accumulated on her shoulders, before turning his attention towards his own. 'I was assuming she was a little old lady, living in a flat perhaps,' admitted Emily, her eyes wide with astonishment, as they made their way up the sweeping driveway. 'She'll love it, when she hears that,' laughed Sam, pulling off his gloves to reveal large, strong hands with clean, neatly-trimmed nails. Emily froze. In that instant, all of her attention was directed towards him, as those same hands began to unwind the scarf wrapped around his face. At last, she would see what he looked like. 'Well, please don't mention it then,' she stuttered. 'What's it worth?' he teased, leaving Emily all but speechless. Was he flirting with her? 'Darlings!' cried a woman who appeared on the doorstep. 'You poor things! How awful! Come inside!' Emily stared at her in disbelief; in her sixties, the woman that greeted them was tall, slender, elegant and incredibly attractive. She was adorned with silk scarves, expensive jewellery and an expression of uninhibited delight, as though she knew a very great secret that she couldn't wait to share. 'Emily, this is my Aunt Rosamunde,' introduced Sam proudly. 'Aunt, this is Emily Jones.' 'Rose, to my friends,' she explained, putting her arm around Emily and drawing her into the warmth of her home. 'Of which you already are.' Emily found herself unsure of where to look. Part of her wanted to soak up the interior of the amazing house into which she was now being led, but equally, she was desperate to find out what lay beneath Sam's exterior layers of clothing. 'Oh, Sammie, Darling? Before you get too comfortable, ' Rose added, glancing backwards. Excruciatingly, her words made him pause in his partial state of undress, just as he was about to remove his hat and scarf. 'Please could you grab another wheelbarrow full of logs from the woodshed and put them in the boot room? I'm sure we'll run out otherwise.' 'Only on the condition that you look after Emily, while I'm gone,' he stated, before looking directly at Emily. 'If that's okay with you, of course?' he asked. She nodded shyly in response, touched that he'd bothered to ask. 'Of course I'm going to look after her!' the older lady exclaimed. 'Then, of course, I will get you some more logs, Auntie Rosie,' he teased, walking once again into the cold evening and pulling his gloves back on. 'Oh! Get away with you, you cheeky boy!' exclaimed Rose with a chuckle. 'He always calls me that whenever I accidentally revert back to his childhood nickname. He knows full well it makes me sound like I'm a hundred years old,' she explained, hanging up Emily's dripping coat and leading her through to the kitchen. Not unexpectedly, the kitchen was incredible; a huge room, with painted white walls, infilled with thick black beams and bordered by a selection of Welsh dressers and overflowing granite work surfaces. Against one wall stood an enormous navy blue Aga throwing out a serious amount of much-welcome heat. Meanwhile, the centre of the room was taken up with a scrubbed pine table and chairs which looked as though they had served the needs of several generations before. 'Now, let's get you defrosted. How about a nice warming drink?' asked Rose. 'That would be wonderful,' admitted a lightly shivering Emily, subtly making her way towards the Aga, to share some of its precious warmth. 'A coffee would be lovely if you have one.' Almost unnoticed, one of the catering ladies who was silently floating around the room, flicked a switch to set the coffee machine into action and laid out two coffee cups, cream and sugar on the table. Meanwhile, Rose had marched to the back of the room and was scrabbling around in a cupboard. 'Or how about something a bit stronger?' she asked, waving a bottle of Whiskey above her head, whilst wiggling her eyebrows in Emily's direction. 'You could have an Irish coffee, best of both worlds?' she suggested with a smile. Giggling, Emily shook her head. 'Just a coffee would be great, for now,' she added, receiving a nod of approval from her host. 'Of course, you're right,' agreed Rose, making her way back to the table and pouring out their coffees from the jug which had seamlessly been delivered. Emily accepted the welcome beverage, wrapping her frozen hands around the cup and gratefully inhaling the steam. 'We should definitely pace ourselves. My dear, late husband would have said just the same,' she confessed, smiling fondly. 'I'm sorry,' said Emily sadly, as she received confirmation that Rose was indeed a widow. 'Oh, my dear,' she said warmly, laying her dainty hand over one of Emily's and squeezing gently. 'I knew love in my lifetime. True love, the kind that inspires people to write songs and write books and do all manner of other glorious things. So I absolutely forbid you to feel sorry for me.' 'How wonderful,' murmured Emily, sighing with deep contentment. 'Would you tell me about him?' And with great delight, Rose did just that. As she launched into the story of how they first met, Emily provided a completely rapt audience, wanting no more in that instant, than to hear their true love story. Sam returned a short while later, to find Emily and his aunt sitting cosily in the kitchen, holding hands, giggling outrageously and chatting ten to the dozen. Neither of them had noticed his arrival, so with great pleasure he simply stood and observed the two women, between which an indisputable spark of friendship had already been ignited. 'Darling!' Rose exclaimed with delight. With her concentration broken, Emily twisted around in her seat to be confronted by a sight that she knew was already being meticulously downloaded into her memory, to remain imprinted there for the rest of time. Quite simply, the most gorgeous man she had ever set eyes on, was leaning against the oak-framed doorway watching them. Utterly relaxed, with his arms folded, it was his wide smile, piercing dark eyes and perfectly messed up dark hair that immediately caught her attention. Slowly, her eyes dared to drop down and devour the rest of him. She processed every tiny detail, from his lithe body and strong forearms, right down to the thick navy blue socks he wore, stretched over his large feet. Unable to drag her eyes away, Emily's gaze tracked his progress as he loped across the room, to grab another mug from the cupboard. Although she caught only a fleeting glimpse, unbelievably his back view seemed comparable to the front. Gulping in disbelief, she looked across at Rose for support. Her host seemed unusually quiet; half smiling, half grimacing, apparently incapable of speech. Glancing down at the table, a horrified Emily realised she was tightly clenching Rose's hand. Too good-mannered to complain, relief flooded across the older lady's face when the firm grip was eventually relinquished. 'Sorry,' whispered Emily. Apologising had the added bonus of making her aware that, until that point, her mouth had been hanging open in utter shock. Swiftly rectifying her vacant look, Emily clamped her mouth tightly shut and tried to breathe as calmly as possible through her nose. There wasn't anything she could do about her flushed face, but with any luck, that could be blamed on the extremes of temperature she'd been subjected to over the past few hours. By this time, the man had joined them at the table and was pouring a steaming coffee into his own mug. Emily subconsciously licked her lips as his mouth wrapped around the cup and swallowed with contentment. The low groan he made, as that initial sip slid down his throat, caused a twinge to flutter across her tingling, already swollen pussy. This man was beyond gorgeous. Emily's mind was whirring, unable to believe he might actually be Sam. Surely this couldn't be the man she'd spent the last two hours joking and chatting with, whilst methodically annihilating Nat King Cole's back catalogue, could it? She would never have mildly flirted and nonchalantly shared a chocolate bar in the snow with a man who looked like, well, THAT. She shuffled slightly in her seat as a surge of blood pumped towards her abdomen. And then his familiar tone filled the room and her question remained unanswered no longer. God help her, it was definitely him. 'It looks like you two are destined to be great friends,' he observed wryly. Neither of the two women responded; Emily because she was speechless, Rose because she was delightedly watching Emily's reaction to the arrival of her favourite nephew. 'So, what's the big joke?' pressed Sam. 'You were laughing hysterically a moment ago and now there's nothing but silence. What's up?' Recognising the signs of Emily's distress, Rose stepped in to help. She had personally only observed a reaction like this once before in her life, decades earlier. It was etched on her heart because it was the precious night that she had met and fallen in love with her beloved husband. 'I was just sharing some stories about dear Arthur,' explained Rose swiftly, but she had already lost her audience. 'You're trembling,' observed Sam, looking kindly at Emily. 'Come on,' he said, taking another swig of his beverage before standing up. 'I'll show you to your room. Then you can have a nice long bath and warm up again.' With both of them gazing at her, as though waiting for her to take some form of action, Emily felt she had little choice but to follow Sam out of the kitchen. She wasn't entirely convinced the cold was responsible for making her tremble, but that wasn't something Sam needed to know. Instead, she allowed him to lead her through the house. Together, they ascended the grand staircase before turning off a long corridor. 'This is you,' he explained, making his way into a large bedroom with a four-poster bed. Her bag had already been delivered and placed in a wing-backed armchair. 'And the en suite is just through there,' he added, pointing towards an adjoining bathroom. 'Wow, it's amazing,' she croaked, overwhelmed by such a beautiful room. 'Thank you so much. Are there enough bathrooms for you to take a bath too?' 'Why do you ask?' he teased. 'Would you rather share?' 'No!' she gasped quickly. 'Is everything okay, Emily?' he asked with concern. 'You seem different compared to earlier,  more tense?' 'I'm fine. Thanks,' she said a little flustered. Apart from the fact she'd surmised he had children and so probably a wife, it really wouldn't do to let him know the overwhelming effect he was having on her body. 'Okay, if you're sure,' he replied, clearly not convinced. 'Help yourself to whatever you need and I'll see you downstairs when you're ready. And don't rush, I know from experience that sometimes, only a long, luxurious bath will do when you're chilled to the bone. There's tons of hot water,  always is, so don't hold back. My aunt doesn't know the meaning of the word economising!' He was just closing the door behind him when a final thought occurred. 'Oh, and don't forget to call your folks,' he added, walking back into the room and handing his mobile phone to her. 'The four-digit keycode to unlock the screen is my age,' he grinned. 'See if you can guess it.' 'Seriously?' she protested, temporarily knocked-out of her shyness. 'Yep,' he laughed. 'I'll give you a clue. The first two numbers are zero, zero. Don't forget to tell your parents you're staying with a perfectly respectable lady. Probably best not to mention her far from respectable nephew.' With a wink that made Emily's cheeks and neck flush, their eyes met lingeringly before Sam closed the door firmly behind himself. With the huge bath gradually filling, Emily took Sam's phone with a significant level of apprehension and tried to guess his keycode. Starting with an estimate of thirty-five, which was her own age, Emily gradually added one year until the phone unlocked at zero zero three nine. With a level of willpower she was unaware she possessed, Emily entered her parents' home phone number, without once scrolling through his photographs, previous texts, or any other personal information Sam had willingly entrusted her with. Her parents' relief when they realised their daughter was safe was palpable. Indeed, it only served to emphasise how right Emily had been not to contact them, before she could give them good news. Providing as much information as she could, Emily described the events of the day and her current location and plans. With a promise to try her best to see them tomorrow, although she had no idea how, she rang off and sank into the welcoming, deep, steamy bubble bath with a satisfied groan. Following several top ups of hot water, during which time she could hear more and more partygoers gathering downstairs, Emily eventually stepped out from the bath, her cold, aching body now warm, supple and relaxed. The sounds of excited chatter, clinking glasses and increasingly raucous laughter echoed up through the floorboards below. Wrapped in a thick, soft bath sheet, she wandered back into the opulent bedroom and emptied her rucksack. Her clothing choices were very limited; she was going to have to wear what she'd purchased for Christmas day. Having dressed in the dark-green, velvet dress, coupled with her favourite lace underwear, Emily felt classy, elegant and unsurprisingly sexy. It was either that or jeans and, glancing out of the window to see what some of the late arrivals were wearing, it didn't look like a jeans kind of event. Once she was satisfied with her physical appearance, Emily turned her attention to her questionable emotional state. It was time to give herself a thoroughly stern talking to. In all probability, Sam wasn't single. Besides which, he was utterly, gloriously, perfectly gorgeous. Only in her very wildest dreams would she end up with a man like that. Furthermore, it was clear he had enjoyed spending time with her on their walk, when she'd been behaving like her normal self. So acting like some love sick teenager, incapable of rational conversation, wasn't going to be helpful on any level. It would be much more sensible to just relax and enjoy their limited time together as friends. And with that mantra firmly lodged in her mind, Emily took a deep breath, retrieved his phone from her bed and drifted downstairs. The party was a roaring success. Even though the bad weather had prevented many from attending, the majority of the village had still turned out to help make it a night to remember. Emily found herself chatting non-stop, not just to Rose and Sam whom she naturally gravitated towards, but to an array of other guests, many of which were delightful company. Towards the end of the evening, Sam sidled up behind her, taking her quite by surprise. 'Dance with me?' he murmured into her ear. Looking around to see his smiling face, she felt her stomach drop with lust. Up close and personal, dressed in black tie, he truly was faint-making. 'Sure,' Emily replied, in the calmest tone she could muster. She watched in astonishment as he picked up her hand, stroked her sensitive palm gently with his thumb and led her towards the dance floor at the far end of the house. The beat was slow, sultry and purposeful as 'Please come home for Christmas' oozed out of the speakers. Gently, Sam pulled Emily's body against his own. In a heightened state of bliss, Emily lay her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes. Revolving slowly around the room, they were aware of no one but each other. With her hands placed properly around his back, she could feel his taut muscles moving beneath her fingertips and the easy sway of his hips against hers. It was, quite simply, overwhelming. Disappointment flooded her as the song naturally came to an end. When it was replaced by 'All I want for Christmas is you,' Sam readjusted his hold on her and continued to dance, causing Emily's heart to soar once more. With a wide smile, Emily was unable to prevent herself from gazing up at him, her admiration blatantly discernible. 'Is everything okay?' he asked gently. 'Everything's just perfect,' she replied, beaming. Chuckling slightly, he shook his head before laying his cheek against her forehead. 'You look beautiful tonight,' he murmured matter-of-factly into her hair, as they continued to revolve around the floor. Those words had a devastating effect on Emily's pulse, which shot through the roof as a tingle of pleasure flooded every cell in her body. They danced all the way through the tracks that followed, until the final song of the evening began to play. When the chords of 'We wish you a Merry Christmas' boomed out of the speakers and the entire party seemed to cram into a single room, Emily and Sam were forced to step apart. The time for slow dancing had concluded. It was a little after midnight when all of the guests had finally departed and the elderly house fell still once more. 'That was the best party ever!' Emily confided to Rose as she collapsed beside her on the sofa, in front of the gently crackling fire. 'Thank you so much for letting me stay.' 'I'm so pleased you enjoyed yourself, my dear. I saw you dancing with Sam,' she added mischievously, before taking a final sip from her mug of hot chocolate. 'Yes,' admitted a blushing Emily. 'We danced.' 'He's a good boy, that one,' sighed Rose as she eased herself up to standing. 'Faithful, trustworthy and very, very decent. And now I absolutely must go to sleep, so I'll say good night, dear girl.' 'Good night,' echoed Emily, watching the older lady leave the room. But listening to the muffled hum of conversation between Rose and her nephew in the hallway, Emily couldn't help but feel a sense of loss. Had Rose just warned her off Sam? Had she been trying to help her understand that he would not betray the trust of his partner; of his children? Emily gazed into the middle distance. Out of the window, thick snowflakes continued to fall silently from the dark sky. Lost in her own thoughts, she wasn't aware of Sam's presence, until he dropped down onto the sofa beside her. Luxuriously, he rolled his head around on his shoulders and stretched. 'Hey,' he growled. 'Hey,' she replied, glancing across at him. The look in his dark eyes, which danced and twinkled back at her in the firelight, forced her to inhale swiftly. 'Bed time?' he asked. Emily nodded in agreement, with no appreciation as to whether he was making a statement or an offer. As they made their way out of the room and up the sweeping staircase, curiosity prevailed. 'Won't your children miss you tonight?' Emily asked. 'My children?' he clarified, turning off lamps as they went. 'Yes, in the photo on your phone.' 'Ah, Sally and William? Probably not,' he explained. 'But I still have no doubt they'll be as excited as ever, by my arrival tomorrow. I've always spoilt my niece and nephew with an excessive amount of Christmas presents; they'll be pleased to discover that this year will be no exception.' 'Niece and nephew? Oh, right,' croaked Emily. They had come to a halt outside her bedroom door and she had absolutely no idea what to do next. Her eyes rose slowly upwards, on the off chance that a thoughtfully placed piece of mistletoe might make things easier. To her disappointment, there was only a dusty light fitting and a spider's web. 'Well, good night Emily,' said Sam softly, dipping his head to her cheek and allowing his lips to brush across her soft skin. He stayed there for a beat longer than necessary before straightening up. Smiling down at her, he nodded his head decisively. 'Happy Christmas.' 'Happy Christmas,' she murmured to his departing back, unexpectedly overwhelmed by an acute sense of loss. On the other side of the corridor, he opened his own bedroom door, paused and turned back to face her. For a long moment, they gazed at each other, although their friendly smiles had all but disappeared. Somehow, over the course of the evening, their relationship had transformed into something more intimate, perilous and demanding of attention. Emily found herself unable to do anything other than stare back, utterly spellbound. Eventually, he sighed and nodded almost imperceptibly, before retiring into the bedroom and closing the door behind himself. To be continued in Part 3 By FenellaAshworth for Literotica.

The Manor In The Woods By FenellaAshworth. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The landscape was almost entirely white now and dusk was starting to descend with surprising haste. As they walked, Emily observed how their route was bordered by thick, low hedges, laden with frosted, blood-red hawthorn berries and holly leaves; one of the few plants that remained green, within a mass of death and decay which mid-winter always conveyed. Continuing along the path, they soon found themselves submerged in a dark, dense coniferous forest. It was deathly quiet here, the evergreen trees packed so tightly that only the lightest sprinkling of dusty snow had so far been able to penetrate the shadowy depths. And yet the temperature seemed to have dropped even further. Emily felt a momentary waver in the high levels of confidence she'd shown, by accompanying Sam. She quietly questioned whether her normally good instincts were continuing to serve her well. ‘Still cold?' Sam asked, picking up a little on her apprehension. Unable to voice any words, she simply nodded in response. 'I always find singing warms me up. If you'll join me?' he requested. 'Sure,' she croaked, surprised at his suggestion. Causing a sudden jolt of pleasure to travel up her spine, Sam began to sing in a soft, clear voice, filling Emily's imagination with the aroma of chestnuts roasting over a gently crackling, open fire. How was it possible that this man was making her feel an excitement for Christmas that she had barely felt since childhood? And certainly not in the past few years. Immediately recalling the lyrics, as though they were pre-programmed into her very being, she shyly joined in with him. Although hesitant at first, the two of them quickly relaxed. They rattled off all manner of Christmas songs from 'White Christmas' and 'Rudolph, the Red-Nosed Reindeer' through to 'I saw Mommy kissing Santa Claus'. The tunes were often accompanied by much guffawing, when they started to make up their own lyrics in the absence of knowing the correct ones, as well as adding in all manner of questionable vocal percussion. Consequently, it felt like no time at all before they were passing out of the thick canopy of trees and back into the white, snowy wilderness. Their singing naturally petered out as they trudged around the edge of a huge field which provided a much less intimate setting for vocal melodies, or lack thereof. Indeed, it would have been drowned out by the unmistakable noise of squawking pheasants and distant shotguns filling the air. Skirting beside a river, the looming silhouettes of Giant Hogweed could be seen rising out of the mist, before they turned a sharp corner to follow an alternative footpath which led them directly into a churchyard. Too tired now to be spooked by the lopsided gravestones rising creepily out of the mist, Emily simply kept her head down and focused on Sam's boots, which marched just ahead of her along the narrow path. It was all but dark by the time they wearily emerged into the main body of the village. Emily noticed that parts of the main road through the village had been cleared by helpful residents. However, as the temperatures began to plummet once more, sheet ice had formed on the exposed sections, making it more dangerous than ever. Therefore, instead of slipping and sliding her way along the icy road, Emily tucked in behind Sam and followed the channel that his footsteps had made through the deep snow. It was a route which required more strenuous effort but, on the positive side, was less likely to see her fall arse over tit, and make a complete fool of herself. As they fought their way onwards, Emily found her attention drawn to a huge, eighteenth century manor house, complete with lead-latticed windows and two smoking chimneys at either end of a long, bowing roof. Every light was blazing and a low pulse of music echoed from an open downstairs window. The place was a flurry of activity; the front door wide open, as caterers carrying various trays and boxes continuously made their way across the threshold. Whoever lived there clearly had no respect for the electricity or heating bills. 'Really well done. We've made it,' murmured Sam, sounding relieved. 'Here?' asked Emily, doing a double take. 'This is your Aunt's house?' 'Yeah,' confirmed Sam, gently dusting away the snow which had accumulated on her shoulders, before turning his attention towards his own. 'I was assuming she was a little old lady, living in a flat perhaps,' admitted Emily, her eyes wide with astonishment, as they made their way up the sweeping driveway. 'She'll love it, when she hears that,' laughed Sam, pulling off his gloves to reveal large, strong hands with clean, neatly-trimmed nails. Emily froze. In that instant, all of her attention was directed towards him, as those same hands began to unwind the scarf wrapped around his face. At last, she would see what he looked like. 'Well, please don't mention it then,' she stuttered. 'What's it worth?' he teased, leaving Emily all but speechless. Was he flirting with her? 'Darlings!' cried a woman who appeared on the doorstep. 'You poor things! How awful! Come inside!' Emily stared at her in disbelief; in her sixties, the woman that greeted them was tall, slender, elegant and incredibly attractive. She was adorned with silk scarves, expensive jewellery and an expression of uninhibited delight, as though she knew a very great secret that she couldn't wait to share. 'Emily, this is my Aunt Rosamunde,' introduced Sam proudly. 'Aunt, this is Emily Jones.' 'Rose, to my friends,' she explained, putting her arm around Emily and drawing her into the warmth of her home. 'Of which you already are.' Emily found herself unsure of where to look. Part of her wanted to soak up the interior of the amazing house into which she was now being led, but equally, she was desperate to find out what lay beneath Sam's exterior layers of clothing. 'Oh, Sammie, Darling? Before you get too comfortable, ' Rose added, glancing backwards. Excruciatingly, her words made him pause in his partial state of undress, just as he was about to remove his hat and scarf. 'Please could you grab another wheelbarrow full of logs from the woodshed and put them in the boot room? I'm sure we'll run out otherwise.' 'Only on the condition that you look after Emily, while I'm gone,' he stated, before looking directly at Emily. 'If that's okay with you, of course?' he asked. She nodded shyly in response, touched that he'd bothered to ask. 'Of course I'm going to look after her!' the older lady exclaimed. 'Then, of course, I will get you some more logs, Auntie Rosie,' he teased, walking once again into the cold evening and pulling his gloves back on. 'Oh! Get away with you, you cheeky boy!' exclaimed Rose with a chuckle. 'He always calls me that whenever I accidentally revert back to his childhood nickname. He knows full well it makes me sound like I'm a hundred years old,' she explained, hanging up Emily's dripping coat and leading her through to the kitchen. Not unexpectedly, the kitchen was incredible; a huge room, with painted white walls, infilled with thick black beams and bordered by a selection of Welsh dressers and overflowing granite work surfaces. Against one wall stood an enormous navy blue Aga throwing out a serious amount of much-welcome heat. Meanwhile, the centre of the room was taken up with a scrubbed pine table and chairs which looked as though they had served the needs of several generations before. 'Now, let's get you defrosted. How about a nice warming drink?' asked Rose. 'That would be wonderful,' admitted a lightly shivering Emily, subtly making her way towards the Aga, to share some of its precious warmth. 'A coffee would be lovely if you have one.' Almost unnoticed, one of the catering ladies who was silently floating around the room, flicked a switch to set the coffee machine into action and laid out two coffee cups, cream and sugar on the table. Meanwhile, Rose had marched to the back of the room and was scrabbling around in a cupboard. 'Or how about something a bit stronger?' she asked, waving a bottle of Whiskey above her head, whilst wiggling her eyebrows in Emily's direction. 'You could have an Irish coffee, best of both worlds?' she suggested with a smile. Giggling, Emily shook her head. 'Just a coffee would be great, for now,' she added, receiving a nod of approval from her host. 'Of course, you're right,' agreed Rose, making her way back to the table and pouring out their coffees from the jug which had seamlessly been delivered. Emily accepted the welcome beverage, wrapping her frozen hands around the cup and gratefully inhaling the steam. 'We should definitely pace ourselves. My dear, late husband would have said just the same,' she confessed, smiling fondly. 'I'm sorry,' said Emily sadly, as she received confirmation that Rose was indeed a widow. 'Oh, my dear,' she said warmly, laying her dainty hand over one of Emily's and squeezing gently. 'I knew love in my lifetime. True love, the kind that inspires people to write songs and write books and do all manner of other glorious things. So I absolutely forbid you to feel sorry for me.' 'How wonderful,' murmured Emily, sighing with deep contentment. 'Would you tell me about him?' And with great delight, Rose did just that. As she launched into the story of how they first met, Emily provided a completely rapt audience, wanting no more in that instant, than to hear their true love story. Sam returned a short while later, to find Emily and his aunt sitting cosily in the kitchen, holding hands, giggling outrageously and chatting ten to the dozen. Neither of them had noticed his arrival, so with great pleasure he simply stood and observed the two women, between which an indisputable spark of friendship had already been ignited. 'Darling!' Rose exclaimed with delight. With her concentration broken, Emily twisted around in her seat to be confronted by a sight that she knew was already being meticulously downloaded into her memory, to remain imprinted there for the rest of time. Quite simply, the most gorgeous man she had ever set eyes on, was leaning against the oak-framed doorway watching them. Utterly relaxed, with his arms folded, it was his wide smile, piercing dark eyes and perfectly messed up dark hair that immediately caught her attention. Slowly, her eyes dared to drop down and devour the rest of him. She processed every tiny detail, from his lithe body and strong forearms, right down to the thick navy blue socks he wore, stretched over his large feet. Unable to drag her eyes away, Emily's gaze tracked his progress as he loped across the room, to grab another mug from the cupboard. Although she caught only a fleeting glimpse, unbelievably his back view seemed comparable to the front. Gulping in disbelief, she looked across at Rose for support. Her host seemed unusually quiet; half smiling, half grimacing, apparently incapable of speech. Glancing down at the table, a horrified Emily realised she was tightly clenching Rose's hand. Too good-mannered to complain, relief flooded across the older lady's face when the firm grip was eventually relinquished. 'Sorry,' whispered Emily. Apologising had the added bonus of making her aware that, until that point, her mouth had been hanging open in utter shock. Swiftly rectifying her vacant look, Emily clamped her mouth tightly shut and tried to breathe as calmly as possible through her nose. There wasn't anything she could do about her flushed face, but with any luck, that could be blamed on the extremes of temperature she'd been subjected to over the past few hours. By this time, the man had joined them at the table and was pouring a steaming coffee into his own mug. Emily subconsciously licked her lips as his mouth wrapped around the cup and swallowed with contentment. The low groan he made, as that initial sip slid down his throat, caused a twinge to flutter across her tingling, already swollen pussy. This man was beyond gorgeous. Emily's mind was whirring, unable to believe he might actually be Sam. Surely this couldn't be the man she'd spent the last two hours joking and chatting with, whilst methodically annihilating Nat King Cole's back catalogue, could it? She would never have mildly flirted and nonchalantly shared a chocolate bar in the snow with a man who looked like, well, THAT. She shuffled slightly in her seat as a surge of blood pumped towards her abdomen. And then his familiar tone filled the room and her question remained unanswered no longer. God help her, it was definitely him. 'It looks like you two are destined to be great friends,' he observed wryly. Neither of the two women responded; Emily because she was speechless, Rose because she was delightedly watching Emily's reaction to the arrival of her favourite nephew. 'So, what's the big joke?' pressed Sam. 'You were laughing hysterically a moment ago and now there's nothing but silence. What's up?' Recognising the signs of Emily's distress, Rose stepped in to help. She had personally only observed a reaction like this once before in her life, decades earlier. It was etched on her heart because it was the precious night that she had met and fallen in love with her beloved husband. 'I was just sharing some stories about dear Arthur,' explained Rose swiftly, but she had already lost her audience. 'You're trembling,' observed Sam, looking kindly at Emily. 'Come on,' he said, taking another swig of his beverage before standing up. 'I'll show you to your room. Then you can have a nice long bath and warm up again.' With both of them gazing at her, as though waiting for her to take some form of action, Emily felt she had little choice but to follow Sam out of the kitchen. She wasn't entirely convinced the cold was responsible for making her tremble, but that wasn't something Sam needed to know. Instead, she allowed him to lead her through the house. Together, they ascended the grand staircase before turning off a long corridor. 'This is you,' he explained, making his way into a large bedroom with a four-poster bed. Her bag had already been delivered and placed in a wing-backed armchair. 'And the en suite is just through there,' he added, pointing towards an adjoining bathroom. 'Wow, it's amazing,' she croaked, overwhelmed by such a beautiful room. 'Thank you so much. Are there enough bathrooms for you to take a bath too?' 'Why do you ask?' he teased. 'Would you rather share?' 'No!' she gasped quickly. 'Is everything okay, Emily?' he asked with concern. 'You seem different compared to earlier,  more tense?' 'I'm fine. Thanks,' she said a little flustered. Apart from the fact she'd surmised he had children and so probably a wife, it really wouldn't do to let him know the overwhelming effect he was having on her body. 'Okay, if you're sure,' he replied, clearly not convinced. 'Help yourself to whatever you need and I'll see you downstairs when you're ready. And don't rush, I know from experience that sometimes, only a long, luxurious bath will do when you're chilled to the bone. There's tons of hot water,  always is, so don't hold back. My aunt doesn't know the meaning of the word economising!' He was just closing the door behind him when a final thought occurred. 'Oh, and don't forget to call your folks,' he added, walking back into the room and handing his mobile phone to her. 'The four-digit keycode to unlock the screen is my age,' he grinned. 'See if you can guess it.' 'Seriously?' she protested, temporarily knocked-out of her shyness. 'Yep,' he laughed. 'I'll give you a clue. The first two numbers are zero, zero. Don't forget to tell your parents you're staying with a perfectly respectable lady. Probably best not to mention her far from respectable nephew.' With a wink that made Emily's cheeks and neck flush, their eyes met lingeringly before Sam closed the door firmly behind himself. With the huge bath gradually filling, Emily took Sam's phone with a significant level of apprehension and tried to guess his keycode. Starting with an estimate of thirty-five, which was her own age, Emily gradually added one year until the phone unlocked at zero zero three nine. With a level of willpower she was unaware she possessed, Emily entered her parents' home phone number, without once scrolling through his photographs, previous texts, or any other personal information Sam had willingly entrusted her with. Her parents' relief when they realised their daughter was safe was palpable. Indeed, it only served to emphasise how right Emily had been not to contact them, before she could give them good news. Providing as much information as she could, Emily described the events of the day and her current location and plans. With a promise to try her best to see them tomorrow, although she had no idea how, she rang off and sank into the welcoming, deep, steamy bubble bath with a satisfied groan. Following several top ups of hot water, during which time she could hear more and more partygoers gathering downstairs, Emily eventually stepped out from the bath, her cold, aching body now warm, supple and relaxed. The sounds of excited chatter, clinking glasses and increasingly raucous laughter echoed up through the floorboards below. Wrapped in a thick, soft bath sheet, she wandered back into the opulent bedroom and emptied her rucksack. Her clothing choices were very limited; she was going to have to wear what she'd purchased for Christmas day. Having dressed in the dark-green, velvet dress, coupled with her favourite lace underwear, Emily felt classy, elegant and unsurprisingly sexy. It was either that or jeans and, glancing out of the window to see what some of the late arrivals were wearing, it didn't look like a jeans kind of event. Once she was satisfied with her physical appearance, Emily turned her attention to her questionable emotional state. It was time to give herself a thoroughly stern talking to. In all probability, Sam wasn't single. Besides which, he was utterly, gloriously, perfectly gorgeous. Only in her very wildest dreams would she end up with a man like that. Furthermore, it was clear he had enjoyed spending time with her on their walk, when she'd been behaving like her normal self. So acting like some love sick teenager, incapable of rational conversation, wasn't going to be helpful on any level. It would be much more sensible to just relax and enjoy their limited time together as friends. And with that mantra firmly lodged in her mind, Emily took a deep breath, retrieved his phone from her bed and drifted downstairs. The party was a roaring success. Even though the bad weather had prevented many from attending, the majority of the village had still turned out to help make it a night to remember. Emily found herself chatting non-stop, not just to Rose and Sam whom she naturally gravitated towards, but to an array of other guests, many of which were delightful company. Towards the end of the evening, Sam sidled up behind her, taking her quite by surprise. 'Dance with me?' he murmured into her ear. Looking around to see his smiling face, she felt her stomach drop with lust. Up close and personal, dressed in black tie, he truly was faint-making. 'Sure,' Emily replied, in the calmest tone she could muster. She watched in astonishment as he picked up her hand, stroked her sensitive palm gently with his thumb and led her towards the dance floor at the far end of the house. The beat was slow, sultry and purposeful as 'Please come home for Christmas' oozed out of the speakers. Gently, Sam pulled Emily's body against his own. In a heightened state of bliss, Emily lay her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes. Revolving slowly around the room, they were aware of no one but each other. With her hands placed properly around his back, she could feel his taut muscles moving beneath her fingertips and the easy sway of his hips against hers. It was, quite simply, overwhelming. Disappointment flooded her as the song naturally came to an end. When it was replaced by 'All I want for Christmas is you,' Sam readjusted his hold on her and continued to dance, causing Emily's heart to soar once more. With a wide smile, Emily was unable to prevent herself from gazing up at him, her admiration blatantly discernible. 'Is everything okay?' he asked gently. 'Everything's just perfect,' she replied, beaming. Chuckling slightly, he shook his head before laying his cheek against her forehead. 'You look beautiful tonight,' he murmured matter-of-factly into her hair, as they continued to revolve around the floor. Those words had a devastating effect on Emily's pulse, which shot through the roof as a tingle of pleasure flooded every cell in her body. They danced all the way through the tracks that followed, until the final song of the evening began to play. When the chords of 'We wish you a Merry Christmas' boomed out of the speakers and the entire party seemed to cram into a single room, Emily and Sam were forced to step apart. The time for slow dancing had concluded. It was a little after midnight when all of the guests had finally departed and the elderly house fell still once more. 'That was the best party ever!' Emily confided to Rose as she collapsed beside her on the sofa, in front of the gently crackling fire. 'Thank you so much for letting me stay.' 'I'm so pleased you enjoyed yourself, my dear. I saw you dancing with Sam,' she added mischievously, before taking a final sip from her mug of hot chocolate. 'Yes,' admitted a blushing Emily. 'We danced.' 'He's a good boy, that one,' sighed Rose as she eased herself up to standing. 'Faithful, trustworthy and very, very decent. And now I absolutely must go to sleep, so I'll say good night, dear girl.' 'Good night,' echoed Emily, watching the older lady leave the room. But listening to the muffled hum of conversation between Rose and her nephew in the hallway, Emily couldn't help but feel a sense of loss. Had Rose just warned her off Sam? Had she been trying to help her understand that he would not betray the trust of his partner; of his children? Emily gazed into the middle distance. Out of the window, thick snowflakes continued to fall silently from the dark sky. Lost in her own thoughts, she wasn't aware of Sam's presence, until he dropped down onto the sofa beside her. Luxuriously, he rolled his head around on his shoulders and stretched. 'Hey,' he growled. 'Hey,' she replied, glancing across at him. The look in his dark eyes, which danced and twinkled back at her in the firelight, forced her to inhale swiftly. 'Bed time?' he asked. Emily nodded in agreement, with no appreciation as to whether he was making a statement or an offer. As they made their way out of the room and up the sweeping staircase, curiosity prevailed. 'Won't your children miss you tonight?' Emily asked. 'My children?' he clarified, turning off lamps as they went. 'Yes, in the photo on your phone.' 'Ah, Sally and William? Probably not,' he explained. 'But I still have no doubt they'll be as excited as ever, by my arrival tomorrow. I've always spoilt my niece and nephew with an excessive amount of Christmas presents; they'll be pleased to discover that this year will be no exception.' 'Niece and nephew? Oh, right,' croaked Emily. They had come to a halt outside her bedroom door and she had absolutely no idea what to do next. Her eyes rose slowly upwards, on the off chance that a thoughtfully placed piece of mistletoe might make things easier. To her disappointment, there was only a dusty light fitting and a spider's web. 'Well, good night Emily,' said Sam softly, dipping his head to her cheek and allowing his lips to brush across her soft skin. He stayed there for a beat longer than necessary before straightening up. Smiling down at her, he nodded his head decisively. 'Happy Christmas.' 'Happy Christmas,' she murmured to his departing back, unexpectedly overwhelmed by an acute sense of loss. On the other side of the corridor, he opened his own bedroom door, paused and turned back to face her. For a long moment, they gazed at each other, although their friendly smiles had all but disappeared. Somehow, over the course of the evening, their relationship had transformed into something more intimate, perilous and demanding of attention. Emily found herself unable to do anything other than stare back, utterly spellbound. Eventually, he sighed and nodded almost imperceptibly, before retiring into the bedroom and closing the door behind himself. To be continued in Part 3 By FenellaAshworth for Literotica.

Jenna helps a nervous choirmaster.Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Reverend Simon Morris scanned through a long list of church notices. Holy Week was such a busy time for the parish vicar, and he still hadn't finished his special sermon ready for Easter Sunday."Palm Sunday was really well-attended," he said, typing something on his laptop. "Now there are one or two church notices I need to read through."His wife Jenna walked into the living room. "Oh before I forget, Simon, Judith Anderson from the Sunday School had a word with me after the service. She wishes it to be known that her grandson Kyle is trans, and now wants to be known as Ellie.John Pollard from the Men's Society has split up from his wife and wishes for her name to be removed from the church hall coffee rotation, too.""Ah, right, thanks. I'd better make a note of that. Are Gordon and Myah up to speed on the Maundy Thursday service's music? I know he normally does a choir and organ practice then, but;""Already emailed them, Simon," Jenna replied. "Relax. Everything is under control.""Choir practice for you tonight? I must say, I think it was a genius idea of Gordon's to combine our church's choir with the Guild Voices, just for our Easter service. Our choir is small, so it'll be nice to have a bigger group of singers for the holiest day in our Christian calendar.""Oh yes, the bigger the better," Jenna replied with a smirk. She'd just joined the Guild Voices, a mixed-voice choir of around twenty-five singers who performed several concerts a year. The choir was formed with the aim of singing the whole range of music both accompanied and acapella; both religious and secular, from the renaissance pieces of Byrd and Tallis to great oratorios such as Handel's "Messiah." In addition to traditional works, they also performed classical versions of popular music. Jenna was enjoying the weekly recitals, and not just because of the music. The choirmaster was a chap called Derek Blackledge, and on more than one occasion, Jenna had noticed him staring at her."Last year, the Guild Voices performed at Evensong at York Minster," Reverend Morris said. "Gosh, I'm so looking forward to our Easter Sunday Service! We'll definitely have a bigger congregation than St. Peter's;""Ooh, do I sense a rivalry between churches, Simon?""Well, a bit unChristian of me to say, but I can't stand that Reverend Conway. He completely blanked me at annual clergy conference last month. I don't know what his problem is.""Not all vicars are as wonderful as you, my love."He smiled and resumed typing. "They've just got a new organist there too. Conway was raving about him. Younger bloke, seems to have the women of St. Peter's all hot and bothered. Edward, I think his name is.""Ha, he won't be anywhere near as good as Gordon is," Jenna said. "Nobody plays organ as good as he does.""I don't think it's his playing they're interested in! Apparently he resembles the actor Robert Pattinson. I suppose that's one way to get more younger people attending church services."Jenna almost dropped the cup of coffee she was holding. "Fancy that." She stifled a gasp. I can't believe it. That was the organist who played for the King at Liverpool Cathedral last year! She thought. He was a cutie for sure; had a nice cock too, as I recall. Small world. Never imagined he'd end up here in our town.The Guild Voices choir practices took place every Wednesday evening in a function room at the town hall. The room was spacious and blessed with good acoustics, a piano and a box organ. Jenna arrived earlier than normal, and gathered up her music books off the car's passenger seat."Hope none of the others are there yet," she smiled to herself.Derek Blackledge was alone in the function room, adjusting a music stand. He was a tall, stocky man, around sixty years of age. He was wearing a pale blue open-necked shirt, black trousers and rimless glasses. His buzz-cut silver hair was balding. He had a round face and a wide, flat nose, which as Jenna had overheard another member of the choir unkindly say, "made him look like he'd been bashed in the face with a frying pan." That wasn't strictly true, and Jenna didn't think him that bad looking at all. He spoke in a clipped, staccato sort of way.Derek looked up as Jenna entered the room. In the four weeks she'd been a member of the Guild Voices, the stunning redhead had certainly livened up the group of mostly boomer-age singers. Jenna was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met, and he couldn't understand what she saw in her husband, the much-older Reverend Morris. The good vicar was a kind and decent chap, but seemed duller than Skegness in January."Uh; evening Jenna! You're very early! I was just;""Hello Derek. Yes, didn't realize just how early I was!""Nothing wrong with that. I admire your dedication. Would you like a brew?" He walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where there was a coffee machine and a kettle."Yes please. Tea. White, no sugar."He made some more idle chatter whilst he waited for the kettle to boil. Glancing round, he noticed she'd seated herself on a chair and crossed her legs. The black dress she was wearing was quite short and had ridden up nicely, exposing a generous amount of thigh. A most welcome sight for the long-divorced choirmaster who'd had zero success in the world of dating since going back on the market."This our last rehearsal before Easter Sunday," Derek prattled, pouring the hot water into a mug. "It just seems to have crept up all at once. I'm looking forward to performing in St Michael's Church, with your choir. I hear your organist is very good.""Oh Gordon? Yes he's brilliant. He won't let you down.""Great to hear. Now I just need to ensure that the Guild doesn't let everyone down."Looking at the stocky choirmaster whom possessed a definite lack of confidence, Jenna realized that she would have to take control of the situation if the choir was going to put on their best performance on Easter Sunday. She had always been aware of Derek's interest in her physical attributes. In fact, she could see his eyes lingering on her breasts and her bare legs crossed in front of her. Perhaps it was now time to play her trump card."I know we've had a few setbacks.""Setbacks? Do you know how much George and Alice being off sick is going to set us back? George is the best tenor we have." He handed her the mug of tea and sat opposite her."Perhaps I could do something to make things better." Jenna slowly uncrossed her legs and recrossed them, allowing her skirt to hike up her thigh watching Derek as his eyes were glued to her legs, straining to see up higher. He swallowed heavily as he shifted in his chair."Oh? Like what?""I could help relieve some of your pressure," she replied as she glanced at his crotch. The bulge tenting his black trousers already broadcasting his state of arousal.Jenna stood up and walked over to him. "You're a wonderful choirmaster, Derek. I just want you to know that. You go the extra mile and know how to bring out the best in people.""Thanks for the vote of confidence," he mumbled, turning red. He swallowed, feeling his erection straining against his trousers and underpants. It had been quite some time since a woman had got him worked up like this."Music really does bring people together," she continued."Yes, indeed it does;"Jenna leaned forward so that her face was close to his and placed her right hand on Derek's groin and squeezed. The choirmaster's voice shot up several octaves, then he let out a groan."Jah, Jenna; what are you doing?""Just inspecting your crotchets and quavers, Derek." she added naughtily. "Oh, feels like you've got a bassoon in your pants!"Before he could protest, she knelt and unzipped his black trousers, revealing his underwear - y-fronts, which had a musical notes pattern on them."Nice!" Jenna said out loud. She'd always had a fondness for men who wore y-fronts. She pulled them down, freeing his delightfully large cock. Grasping the base of the shaft, she took the bulbous head in her mouth and started to move up and down taking him deeper and deeper.Derek gasped, unable to speak. Instinctively, he grabbed the back of her head and pushed down, forcing himself deeper until he felt her lips around the base of his shaft. Holding her head, he pumped his engorged organ deep into the mouth of the vicar's wife, scarcely believing that his private fantasy was coming true. Her warm soft mouth aroused him further as he felt the blood pumping into his groin, making him harder than he could remember. He leaned back and enjoyed the incredible sensations as Jenna sucked his manhood. She was good, very good. Her husband may not have been very interesting, but bloody hell, he was a lucky bastard!Derek glanced warily at the conference room's door. At any moment, other members of the choir could come in. How the hell would he be able to explain himself?"Oh, Mrs. Morris here was just helping me with a very hard; piece of music!"As the stunning redhead continued to bob up and down in his lap, he leaned over and pulled down the top of her knit black dress to expose her pert breasts."Oh;" he sighed. "Not just; blessed with a fine voice."Jenna glanced up at him and winked."How about; I try and hit the high notes?" Derek pulled out of her mouth, stood up and turned her so that her arse was bent over his chair. He pushed his trousers and y-fronts down to his ankles. After jerking down her knickers he moved behind her, flipped up her black dress, lined himself up, then thrust abruptly into her tight wet tunnel, burying himself to the hilt."Oh God Derek, your musical instrument feels amazing!"He chuckled at this, and relished the fantastic feeling as he grasped her hips and slowly moved in and out of her hot passage, slick with her arousal. The illicit nature of the situation and doing it in a public place where they could be easily discovered added to the thrill and made both of them even more aroused. Jenna's nerves were hypersensitive and as the choirmaster plunged into her again and again she could feel the waves of pleasure build quickly.Derek slid his hands forward to cup her hanging breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples. He delighted in feeling the curved contour of the soft skin of her breasts in his hands as he pounded his rock-hard shaft into her. The pressure built quickly in his balls with the fantastic feeling of Jenna's tight vaginal walls clamped around his cock. It had been too long since he had really enjoyed such a sensuous treat and all too quickly he felt the pressure come to a head. He slammed his throbbing member as deep as he could and felt himself erupt as spurt after spurt of cum shot deep into his target.Jenna felt Derek tense and his final thrusts pushed her over the edge and she too felt waves of pleasure course through her body as she was wracked with the spasms of her orgasm."Hmm! Oh Derek! Feels so good!""Fuck; I needed that!" He sighed, slowly withdrawing and collapsing in the chair, pulling Jenna down on top of him. "Not sure if I have the energy to conduct a choir practice now!""Well you'll just have to try your best, Derek. Because I have a feeling others will be arriving soon, so you'd better get your baton out.""It's already out," he replied, taking a tissue from the box and wiping then stroking his softening cock, and pulling his underpants and trousers up. "Jenna that was; that was; lovely.""Awe, you seem so much happier now, Derek. You're a really brilliant choirmaster." She flung her arms around him and kissed him."And you; are a very dedicated member of the choir!" He stammered. "Um, well, I guess I'd better; compose myself!" He stood up and hurriedly fastened his belt. Jenna straightened her dress and pulled her knickers up.Just as Derek was zipping up the fly of his trousers, the door opened and Edna and Lawrence Draper, two members of the choir, came rushing in, as fast as they could, given that both had arthritic hips."Not too late are we Derek?" Edna said. "Only our bus was late.""Uh, not at all, plenty of time. Please, help yourselves to a hot drink whilst I get organized." Derek said. Seconds later, more people filed into the room."What piece of music have you and Derek been working on?" Lawrence asked Jenna, as he sat next to her."Oh; just some scales and arpeggios," came her reply. "We were going up and down quite a lot!"Bare feet thrill the vicar during Maundy Thursday."Brothers and Sisters. Today is Maundy Thursday, the fifth day of Holy Week. It gets its name from the Latin word 'mandare', from which we get the word 'command'. Christians remember Jesus' command: "Love one another as I have loved you."Though each of the days leading up to Easter Sunday are significant in their own ways, Maundy Thursday surrounds the events that led directly to Jesus' betrayal, arrest, and ultimately, His being put to death the next day on Good Friday."Reverend Morris continued. "The circumstances surrounding Maundy Thursday can be read in Matthew 26:17-75. The events that unfolded include the Last Supper that Jesus had with His disciples and betrayal of Jesus by Judas."The weather had become more spring-like and milder, which was a blessing to some of the older members of the congregation. March had blown in like a lion and was going out like a lamb. St Michael's church was often chilly and draughty during the winter months, even with the heating on. Today, it was pleasantly warm, helped in part due to the church being full for once.At the organ, Myah slipped her feet out of her shoes, ready to play a hymn before the start of the foot washing service. She rather liked the feel of the organ's pedalboard against her bare skin, and her feet felt hot and uncomfortable today. Earlier, she'd suffered cramp in the arch of her left foot. She reclined slightly on the stool, crossed her legs and idly flexed her toes as the vicar continued with his sermon. Gordon sat on a small bench behind her, admiring her shapely calves. He liked the way she raised her legs to slide onto the organ stool. Even more, he loved it when those legs were wrapped around him; something he was looking forward to later."Their time spent on the Mount of Olives, where Jesus prayed earnestly in the Garden of Gethsemane, and where He was ultimately betrayed with a kiss by Judas who came to seize Him with the temple guards. Peter's denial of Jesus;" Up in the pulpit, Reverend Morris glanced to his right and became more and more fixated on a certain something. One of his long-repressed kinks was rising to the surface at the most inappropriate of times. Women's feet, younger women's feet in particular, had always aroused him. He'd never told anyone about his foot fetish, not even Jenna. He'd never had such a reaction as this and certainly not during a church service. But the way his wife's cousin kept wiggling her toes like that, dear Lord, it was driving his imagination to commit all kinds of sin! It's Holy Week for heaven's sake; must fight this, he told himself."On the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus and asked, "Where do you want us to make preparations for you to eat the Passover?" The vicar's voice trembled slightly, as he struggled to remain composed.Abruptly, he noticed Myah wince and reach for her foot. The cramp had returned."What's wrong?" Gordon whispered."Damn cramp's back again," she replied. "Ah, it's agony! Can you play the hymn for me?""No problem," he said, as his girlfriend hobbled off the stool and sat on the bench. "Massage your foot slowly. Try putting it on the cold stone floor. That might help. I've gotten cramp loads of times in the past when playing. It's bloody torture!""Thanks, Gordy-Pie!"Poor Myah, Reverend Morris thought. Now he had an even better view of her bare feet. Such slim and elegant feet. So nimble against the organ's pedalboard. He took a deep breath as he imagined he was cupping the arch of her foot, his hand slotted in the tender space between the heel and the upper sole. After an awkward pause, he continued his sermon."He replied, "Go into the city to a certain man and tell him, 'The Teacher says: My appointed time is near. I am going to celebrate the Passover with my disciples at your house.'" So the disciples did as Jesus had directed them and prepared the Passover."Some young children were shifting uncomfortably in the pews."How will we show that God is King when we're tempted, to abandon the way God call us to live? Knowing God is our King should change everything but we can't change everything all at once! So what one small step of obedience can we take this week to demonstrate with our lives that God is King all of the time? Take time to pray, and then seek to obey as Jesus obeyed. Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon abruptly, no doubt to the relief of many, but most importantly, to himself. He descended from the pulpit and sat down beside the organ, as a member of the choir stepped up to the lectern to do a reading. He hardly heard a word the woman said, for his eyes were fixated on Myah's bare feet. She was still gently massaging her left foot. Oh dear, this was going to be unbearable. He knew she'd volunteered to take part in the ceremonial foot washing.Myah suddenly glanced at the vicar and smiled at him. He jolted and cleared his throat, before smiling back. He could feel a familiar burning in his cheeks, not to mention a throbbing in his cock, which was now at full stand, and forcing its way up against his trousers and vestments. He had never been more grateful to be wearing a cassock and surplice. He cast his mind back to last year when he'd allowed himself to be seduced by her. All in the past of course and they'd moved on. Besides, she was blissfully happy in a relationship with Gordon. The organist had slept with Jenna on numerous occasions before Myah had come along. Hmm, well best not to dwell on that tangled web of carnal relations right now.The reading came to an end and everyone stood up. "Please stand for our hymn, Sweet Sacrament Divine." Reverend Morris said, his voice faltering.On the front row of pews, Jenna tilted her head at her husband's shaky delivery, wondering what was wrong with him. It wasn't like Simon to be nervous when speaking in front of an audience. Something was bothering him though. She could see a line of sweat above his upper lip and a blush on his cheeks.After the hymn, came the ceremonial washing of feet, a reminder of how Jesus served others. As Myah sat before the vicar, her delicate hands folded in prayer, he could feel his heart race with anticipation. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, and began to wash her feet, using a soft, damp cloth to clean each toe, each inch of her soles. As his fingers brushed against her skin, he felt a surge of desire course through him, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the feel of her feet against his palms. His erection began to ache, straining against his clothing, and he fought the urge to reach down and adjust himself, lest he give anything away.

Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful;  especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last.

But she finds new Uses For Old Organ Pipes.A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  The third Sunday of Lent had arrived. Reverend Morris was counting down the days until Easter in the same way a prisoner counts down the days until their release. He was dreading today's morning Eucharist after the embarrassment of last week."I still can't believe I was stupid enough to mix up that erotic story with my sermon!" He exclaimed. "Why did I print it out?""Ah relax, Simon. It was a fantastic first attempt, and that vicar from Manchester seemed to enjoy it!" Jenna replied, making herself a coffee."Yes I know but, well I suppose you're right. Nobody made a complaint. I'm just glad the youth & children were already dismissed to their classes. I'd have had a load of outraged parents begging for me to be defrocked!""No damage done," Jenna smiled. "And you truly do have hidden talents. I had no idea you were so good at writing erotica. You should try it again sometime!"This Sunday's service passed without incident, and most of the congregation were no doubt disappointed that the vicar's sermon had returned to its familiar, boring self. Afterwards, Gordon peered over the top of the organ and smiled as he noticed Jenna."Morning!" He said."Hello Gordon!" Jenna replied. "How are you getting on with, you know?" She winked."Ah that," he laughed. "You weren't kidding when you said use lots of lube, were you? It's fun, but," Gordon lowered his voice. "It doesn't match up to you. I miss our organ lessons.""Me too. We're halfway through Lent. Stay strong. You'll get through it!""I'll try my best! Oh, are these of any interest to you or Simon?" He handed her two tin organ pipes, one smaller than the other. "I know you're into arts and crafts. Thought you might have some use for these. Some of the old pipes have been replaced.""These are nice!" Jenna said, holding up the pipes. "Great condition.""They make great wall ornaments. I see loads of them for sale on eBay. Some go for really high prices.""I'll see if I can get creative. It'll be a fun spring project for me. Thanks Gordon! Oh before I forget, you couldn't do a favor for a member of the church, could you?""Certainly!""Gladys asked if you could call round and fix a new door handle on her kitchen door. I know you're really good at D I Y; you fitted new wall sockets in the church hall."The organist's face fell. "Um, oh right. Yes. I'm sure I can.""Great! She'll be thrilled. Right, I'd better get going. Simon's taking Christopher out for some father-son time, so I'll be home alone. I'll see if I can get creative with these old organ pipes!"Gordon gulped. The thought of calling round to see Mrs. Wilcox terrified him."My God, the old girl will pounce on me like a lioness ambushing a gazelle!" He noticed the churchwarden heading up the aisle. "Norman! Could you do me a favor?"Jenna arrived back at the vicarage, wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon. She looked carefully at the two organ pipes, running a finger down the smooth, dull metal."Hmm, this larger one, it could be just the right size!"Up in the bedroom, Jenna lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to the floor and stepped out of them. Feeling horny, she imagined Gordon walking in and catching her with her legs spread with an organ pipe buried deep in her cunt. The larger pipe measured about 11" long from pointed tip to end of the tapering foot. She remembered what Gordon had told her about organ pipes.Flue pipes are also known as labial pipes. The foot is the bottom portion of the pipe, usually conical. At its base is the toe hole, through which wind enters it."Ooh yeah." Jenna reached between her legs and discovered that she was already dripping wet. She fingered her cunt and clit. Damn, she needed to be filled. She took her time greasing up the organ pipe until it was dripping lubricant."Ah!" Jenna began sliding the pipe into her well-lubed cunt, one leisurely inch at a time. When she'd taken about six inches inside, she began slowly pushing it in and out, coating the pipe with her juices.Her fingers rubbed her clit softly and covered it in her essence. The pressure and speed of her fingers built. She imagined Gordon's thick fingers deep inside her, whilst she lay naked on the organ stool in the church,Jenna wanted more, wanted it harder. She increased her speed and moved the organ pipe in and out faster. Suddenly, her whole body tensed, the sweet feelings of ecstasy were almost torture. She need to come but wanted the pleasure to last longer. She was almost there, almost tipping over the edge of orgasm. She pushed the pipe still deeper into her womanhood, then reached for the smaller one,Norman's SubmissionNorman Winstanley turned into Rosebay Gardens, the quaint little cul-de-sac where Mrs. Wilcox lived."Nice place for old folk," he mused, parking up in front of the small bungalow. He picked up the small tool bag, headed up the drive and knocked on the door.Glancing round, he was amused by the pair of garden gnomes on the front lawn. They were dressed in bondage gear.The front door opened and Mrs. Wilcox appeared. "Oh, hello Norman! What are you doing here?""Here to fix your kitchen door, my dear!" Norman replied. "Gordon sends his apologies but something came up.""Dearie me," the old lady replied, not fooled for a moment. "Oh well, you'll do nicely! Right this way!" She ushered him inside and gave his arse cheeks a squeeze.Norman raised an eyebrow, but ignored her actions. After all, the old bird was eighty-six."God, this feels so amazing!" Jenna gasped as she thrust the small organ pipe up her arsehole. She moaned loudly, her cunt pulsing hard around the larger organ pipe. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm."Fuck, yes!" The vicar's wife screamed out as she found a new use for the old organ pipes."Don't forget to polish the sideboard, dearie!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled as Norman entered the living room and brought her a glass of sherry. He was naked apart from a frilly apron."Right you are, Gladys," the churchwarden replied. This was more of a thrill than he ever imagined.And here I was worrying how I'd survive six weeks without sex from the vicar's wife! He thought."Norman!" Mrs. Wilcox snapped. "I asked for a schooner! This glass isn't a schooner! I'm afraid I'll have to discipline you. Turn around at once!"Norman did as she asked and she struck his bare buttocks with a riding crop."Ouch!""You're a very naughty boy!" Mrs. Wilcox said. "What are you?""I'm a very naughty boy!" Norman replied.Jenna Breaks Her Lent Vow, In Order To Aid The Bishop.Bishop George lay in a hospital bed between sleep and vague drowsiness. He was hot, frustrated and uncomfortable. Waiting. Waiting for the nurses to bring him food. Waiting for them to change him. He loathed being dependent on others like this. He'd always gone his own way, not caring whom he offended. Then again he was lucky to be alive, and boredom and frustration were the least of his worries. His leg had been reset, but he was very much troubled by the thought of infection developing.Bishop George closed his eyes and wondered if he'd be well enough to attend the Easter service at St Michael's Church. He'd been looking forward to it for ages, and it was only two weeks away. Reverend Morris had just departed, having spent an hour with him. The visit had lifted the bishop's spirits and he was thankful for the vicar's kind words."That bloody cyclist! He shouldn't have been on the pavement in the first place!"He'd been walking down the street and had been sent flying when a careless cyclist had crashed right into him. His right leg had been broken in three places. It had been a terrible ordeal, but he didn't expect to remain in hospital for long. You were soon booted out these days.Bishop George sighed. He wasn't looking forward to his sister Anne, coming to care for him whilst he recovered. Anne was notoriously bossy.Meanwhile, back at St Michael's Vicarage, Jenna sipped a coffee and idly ran her finger down the cup."Poor George," she said, as Reverend Morris returned from visiting him in the hospital. "You know something, why don't we let him stay with us while he recovers? We have two spare bedrooms, one for when Christopher stays over, but the smaller room would be ideal for George. It's got a foldaway bed."Reverend Morris thought for a moment. "You're absolutely right, Jen. You're a true Christian. The Bishop has been very good to me since I took over at St Michael's. We could provide all the care he needs. Whilst his sister might mean well, she's a rather, fierce individual!""I only met her once. She scared me!" Jenna admitted.The vicar nodded. "Besides, having him staying with us will help keep my mind off, er, you know. I've been struggling recently with what we've given up for Lent."Jenna smiled. "I know Simon. You've done really well. Not much longer now. When Easter comes, He will rise, I'm not just talking about Jesus, by the way,"Reverend Morris bit his lip. "He might be rising already, Oh! I can't wait to have sex again, must restrain myself. Right, I'll go call George, and prepare the spare bedroom for him."The bishop was more than delighted when Reverend Morris arrived to collect him from the hospital, the next day."You're quite sure about this, Simon?" He said as the vicar pushed his wheelchair down the aisle. "I don't want to be a burden to you and Jenna. Busy weeks ahead for you, what with Holy Week and so on. And your son, doesn't he stay over on Fridays?""Think nothing of it, George. We have two spare bedrooms at the vicarage. There's room for everyone. Jenna and I are glad to have you staying with us. It'll be peace of mind knowing that you'll be safe and well-looked after."Bishop George smirked to himself. He was definitely looking forward to perhaps getting some special therapy off Jenna. He remembered the little birthday ceremony he'd taken part in just before Christmas,"Must say, I'm glad to be out of that hospital," he muttered, as he was helped into the car. "The bloke in the bed next to me, he lay there for two hours before someone realized he was dead. Poor sod. I said a few prayers for him.""That's awful," Reverend Morris replied. “But on the bright side, the soul enjoyed a very prompt wake, with no less than the bishop presiding!”George finally chuckled at the realization of his good service.Changing the subject, Simon added; "Well hopefully, you'll find the vicarage a lot more relaxing, and our meals a lot more edible. We both enjoy cooking."He drove out of the hospital car park and headed for the motorway. "The nursing staff said you were a difficult patient." Simon probed."I see. Quite the compliment." Bishop George said. "I'm sure they were exaggerating. Any news from church?" Is Jenna still learning to play the organ?"The traffic noise was loud, as rush hour was approaching."Oh yes! She's made remarkable progress there. Gordon is a fantastic teacher. She's of a good enough standard to stand in for him, on the rare occasions he isn't able to do the Sunday service.""I'm sure," he replied.She is very talented indeed at playing a man's organ too!

 Jenna enjoys sexuality without shame, in the church. By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Jenna seduces the Vicar. St Michael's parish church was a charming place of worship that dated back to the 12th century. A quaint little church, the sort that one could see in countless towns and villages across England. Within its walls however, all was not well. Ill-feeling festered among some of the male members of the church, the vicar included. But God, in his great mercy and wisdom, saw fit to send a beautiful angel to this church, in order to bring happiness. And so, our story begins,Reverend Simon Morris was a vicar who hadn't gotten laid in a long time. Aged forty, he'd been at St Michael's for nearly three years now. He prided himself on the success he'd had in increasing the congregation of this little church. The previous vicar, Reverend Smith, had died very suddenly from a stroke back in 2019, leaving the community devastated. Reverend Morris knew he had big boots to fill. So far, God had been with him all the way. He'd steered the church through the Covid pandemic and defied orders to close it during the lockdowns. This action had earned him a lot of respect, not to mention he'd gained a few more loyal sheep who'd deserted other churches. There was just one area where God had been unable to help him - his sexless marriage. He'd been married to Lucy for nearly ten years now and they had a four year old son, Christopher. Unfortunately, it was shortly after Christopher's birth that the avenue of carnal pleasure was closed off to him. He'd tried everything to re-ignite the spark, but nothing worked. Now Christopher had started primary school, Reverend Morris had hoped that things would improve, but instead, he and Lucy drifted further apart. He kept up the appearance that everything was perfect, during the many social functions he had to hold at the vicarage. Inside however, his frustration threatened to overwhelm him. "O Lord God, who hast called thy servants to ventures of which we cannot see the ending, by paths as yet untrodden, through perils unknown: Give us faith to go out with a good courage, not knowing whither we go, but only that thy hand is leading us, and thy love supporting us; to the glory of thy Name. Amen." Reverend Morris said a quick prayer to himself as he shook hands with the last of the members of the congregation. He let out a sigh of relief. Another Sunday service had passed - with an increase in numbers. He looked at his watch. He had a brief few minutes to head to the vestry, change out of his cassock and surplice, and pop over to the church hall for tea and biscuits. The usual chit chat with his faithful flock. The nosy old ladies, Josh, the new and nervous curate, Yulia the Ukrainian refugee and her two young children, Amir and Majid, the Iranian brothers who'd fled persecution in their homeland due to being Christians, Debbie the single mother and Sunday school teacher, Tony the reformed drug addict, Mr. and Mrs. Norris, the church's resident do-gooders; a pair of boomers who made it their business to know more about the C of E than the Archbishop of Canterbury, Then there was Jenna Fox. Twenty, red haired and absolutely stunning. And too young for him. He'd spotted her in the congregation earlier, but not on the way out. Which could only mean, "Good morning Reverend!" Jenna said, bold as brass, sauntering out of the toilets, where she'd obviously been waiting for the others to depart. "Oh, good morning Jenna," Reverend Morris replied, staring at her and then quickly averting his eyes downwards. She was wearing attire that was barely suitable for church - a low cut black top and black pleated miniskirt. "I wore black today. For the Queen. Loved your sermon reflecting on her long reign. It was really touching." "Thanks. Glad you liked it. It's been hard to write. So, are you heading over to the church hall? I'll be there shortly." "Mmm, maybe later," she grinned. "Did you know Reverend, that you actually resemble Prince Edward a bit?" Feeling a little uncomfortable at how close she was, he felt color rise in his cheeks. "Uh, well thanks. I'll take that as a compliment! Do excuse me Jenna, I just have to ditch these vestments, then I shall be going to the hall." He hurried off to the vestry. In there, he looked at himself in the mirror. He was an average-looking bloke, not the sort that a stunning younger woman would lust after. "Well at least I'm much younger than Prince Edward." He smiled. Suddenly, the door opened. "You're not getting away from me this time Reverend," Jenna whispered, shutting the door behind her. Before he could say anything, she'd cornered him. Glancing into his pale blue eyes for a moment, she covered his lips with hers, feeling him tense up as her arms reached round his back. After a few seconds, he relaxed, as if he knew resistance of any kind was futile. Jenna could feel the heat of his body through his cassock. "I've wanted you for a long time Reverend," she murmured. "Ever since you taught me that Introduction to Christianity course six months ago." "J-Jenna, this isn't appropriate. I, I am a married man!" "Not a very happy one, I suspect. I can always tell." A shuddering sigh escaped him as her lips brushed his again. Jenna broke the kiss. "Is there any space in here to conduct unholy activities, Reverend?" Powerless to resist this angel of sin, the smitten vicar grabbed her slim hips and motioned her to straddle his lap. "Jenna," he mumbled, rubbing one thumb over the outline of her hardened bra-less nipple through her thin top. "It's, er, been a long time since I was in a situation like this." "Your wife,” "Lucy and I have been leading separate, and sexless lives for years." "I'm sorry to hear that. So let me bring you some salvation." He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of Jenna's neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her black top. Then he took the lower hem of the top and pushed it up to bare her belly, and then her pert C-cup breasts. Leaning her back, he took one nipple with his lips and she gasped. He was not only willing, but rampant; as Jenna had suspected, it had been a long time since this man had got laid. Even with the cassock and surplice on, there was no disguising the Reverend's raging erection. Jenna explored eagerly, desperately, reaching under the cassock, feeling his hard erection through his trousers. Lord Jesus, Jenna was trembling so much with excitement. She'd had a clergy fetish for years and fantasized about seducing the vicar for such a long time. Reverend Morris returned his attention to her breasts and she was so wet she could almost feel herself dripping into her panties. Without further ado, she unfastened his belt before reaching for his zipper. Reverend Morris attempted to remove his surplice. "No, no, leave that on," Jenna said. "As you wish." He mumbled holding up his cassock, almost unable to comprehend what was about to happen. Jenna knelt in front of the vicar, pulled down the zipper of his trousers, and exposed white boxer shorts - adorned with little Christian crosses. "Oh wow. Where did you get those, Reverend?" Jenna grinned. He blushed. "Um, a church event I attended in London. The gift shop was quite varied,” "Umm." Jenna pulled down his trousers and boxers, freeing his heated cock. "Ah. The staff of life." She took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip. "Oh dear God," Reverend Morris groaned. As she groped his shaft, she realized just how wet with pre-cum it was. "Ooh, Reverend you certainly have sinned," Jenna smiled. "Nice and wet - just how I like it." She teasingly licked the head of his cock before putting it in her mouth. She began to suck him off furiously, her head bobbing up and down faster and faster, her tongue licking the sensitive underside of his shaft. "Oh, I am blessed!" He gasped. Jenna licked every inch of his love pole, running her tongue cross every vein, igniting every nerve ending. The vicar cried out in joy. Then she withdrew and looked up at him. In her throatiest, most sexy tone, she said, "Well Reverend, are you just going to stand there, or come and tame your lost sheep?" Like a bolt of lightning, Reverend Morris kissed Jenna's lips as if they were the sweet fruit of Eden, and lifted her up. He pulled her drenched lacy panties off. It had been too damn long since he'd had pleasure so willingly offered to him like this. He parted her legs quickly, and, with no further warning, plunged his holy rod deep into her waiting cunt. He began to establish a fast-paced rhythm which soon had them both moaning in pleasure. "Ah hah!" Jenna gasped. "Oh, Reverend. Yes! Right there. Deeper. Deeper! God that feels amazing! Oh! Ah! Oh, Yes!" Jenna was in a state of complete euphoria. She had dreamt about what it would feel like to be fucked by a vicar, but never in her wildest dreams did she ever think it would be this incredible. He was a skillful lover, hitting the sensitive nerves within her tunnel, bringing her ever closer to that heavenly pinnacle. Reverend Morris began to quicken his thrusts and rammed his hard staff deeper into her yearning vagina. He felt his climax coming; it was an uncontrollable wave of ecstasy. Faster and faster he thrust, the sound of colliding skin echoing throughout the vestry. Jenna kept on riding the vicar until he blasted his cum into her like a fire hose. "Ah! Praise the Lord!" Jenna looked at Reverend Morris, and for the first time in years, he looked truly satisfied. "For what I hath received, I am truly thankful," he panted. "Me too," Jenna replied, her insides filled with his thick cum. In the afterglow of their sinful fun, they kissed each other softly, caressing one another lovingly. Reverend Morris couldn't stop smiling. So that was what he'd been missing out on. Dear God! He doubted that Lucy could ever match Jenna's standards, even if she suddenly turned into a raving nympho. "I suppose, we should head over to the church hall," Jenna said, idly fingering his clerical collar. "More tea Vicar?" Jenna Plays the Organist's Organ Gordon Leesmith was not having a good day. Another Sunday, another morning Eucharist at St. Michael's, where he dutifully played the organ and directed the choir. It had all gone as planned, until the end of the service when that damned busybody John Norris had felt the need to vent his spleen. "You played the wrong opening hymn, Gordon," John exclaimed, as the congregation departed. "Great is Thy Faithfulness was selected, not Love Divine." "That's not what the vicar told me," Gordon muttered, not looking at him. He loathed this odious pedant. "Anyways I just thought I'd let you know. Patricia and I were a little confused." "No change there then," Gordon replied, unable to restrain himself. "Do you think maybe just for once you and wife might refrain from poking your noses into every bloody thing?" John was so taken aback, he couldn't speak for a moment. "Well really! There's no need for language, Gordon. I was merely saying,” "Don't come the innocent with me, you're the biggest shit-stirrer in this church. I've seen the gossip you spread on Facebook. And I'll play whatever bloody hymn I like, thank you very much." "I wouldn't argue in a church." "I'll argue anywhere as long as I'm in the right. Now bugger off!" Thus suitably chastised, the subdued John left, and Gordon was left to sort through his music sheets in peace. He adjusted his black robe and continued grumbling to himself. He wasn't always as grumpy and short-tempered as this. Years ago he'd been a jolly, fun-loving chap who enjoyed joking with other members of the church. That was before his divorce. Gordon was fifty-five, and had been organist and choirmaster at St Michael's for almost twenty years. Ten years ago, his wife Marjorie had run off with a man young enough to be her son. She was fifty and her lover was a twenty-five year old personal trainer. They'd met online. Gordon's world had been knocked for six. He never imagined Marjorie would cheat on him. They'd always been so happy, with a very active sex life. Jenna had been quietly observing the little outburst with much interest. After expressing an interest in joining the choir, Reverend Morris had warned her that the organist had the "shortest of short fuses." When she'd pressed him further, the vicar had revealed the details of Gordon's marital problems and sworn her to secrecy. Jenna licked her lips. She was aching for a romp with Reverend Morris right now, but he'd been asked to conduct a service at another local church this morning, and a female vicar had stood in for him. What was a horny lass to do? "Poor, miserable Gordon." Jenna mused. "I doubt he gets much action. He needs cheering up." Looking at him, she thought him quite good looking for an older man. He had a full head of silvery hair and unlike Reverend Morris, was of a stocky build. On the occasions she'd seen him minus his long black robe, he possessed quite a paunch. Jenna idly toyed with a strand of her hair, considering her next move. Gordon was giving off daddy kink vibes. "I wonder if the organist will let me play with his organ?" Gordon was busy rifling through hymn books and didn't notice Jenna saunter over at first. She cleared her throat and he glanced round. "Uh. Can I help you with something?" "Oh hello," Jenna replied, acting rather coy. "I, hope I haven't caught you at a bad time, Mr,” "Gordon. Bad time? There's never a good time," he muttered, giving the usual gruff response. "Nothing personal." "Well I just wanted to thank you, Gordon. You played my favorite hymn, Love Divine. I can't tell you how much I enjoyed it." His attention captured, Gordon finally put down the books he was fiddling with and sat on the organ stool, facing her. "You did?" "I love anything by Charles Wesley. His hymns are amazing." "Indeed they are. He wrote thousands during his lifetime." Gordon certainly was hard to read. Jenna wondered if she was having any effect on him at all. His dour expression didn't give anything away. It looked like this chap was going to be quite a challenge. "Every week I come to church and I hear you play these lovely old hymns on this fine organ." Jenna continued. "I love hearing you play." "I've had enough practice. I've been doing this for many years now." Evidently, Gordon wasn't used to receiving any kind of compliments whatsoever. Jenna walked closer. "You're so talented." "Ah, well. That's, nice of you to say. What's your name?" Her persistence seemed to be paying off, and the organist appeared to be getting a little flustered at her flattery. "Jenna." "Do you play any musical instruments, Jenna?" Gordon replied. "Just the piano." He nodded. "Good, good. For work or just a hobby?" "Oh purely as a hobby," she smiled, flicking her red hair. "I was wondering, please could you play a bit of Charles Wesley for me?" Gordon's stern face finally relaxed into a smile. "Why certainly. What would you like to hear?" "Oh how about And Can It Be?" He shuffled around on the stool. "Very well. I often practice a bit after the morning service, when the others have left. I'm not one for idle chatter in the church hall." "Me neither," Jenna said, walking up to beside him, so close that her cleavage was at his eye level. Gordon couldn't help but give a side glance, and then quickly looked ahead. "Right, are you ready?" The strains of the great Wesleyan hymn filled the church as Gordon's fingers graced the mighty organ. Jenna hummed along, and then an idea came into her head. Suddenly, Gordon stopped playing. "I don't hear any singing, Jenna. How about you sing whilst I play?" "Ok!" She grinned, and he resumed playing. "And can it be, that I should gain - An int'rest in the Savior's blood?" Jenna deftly unfastened the first button on her white top. "Died He for me, who caused His pain,For me, who Him to death pursued?" Gordon happened to glance to his right again, and almost played a wrong note. Jenna continued singing. "Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?" She unfastened another button. Gordon continued playing, and as the chorus approached, the third and final button of her top was swiftly unfastened. "Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?" Gordon's eyes almost popped out of his head and he cleared his throat. "Go on, play a second verse!" Jenna said. He continued to play, but could feel his face burning. Jenna was singing her heart out, and seemed to be blissfully unaware that she'd suffered a wardrobe malfunction, she wasn't wearing a bra! Bloody hell, what a beautiful pair of tits, Gordon was uncomfortably hot all at once. He was no stranger to internet porn - after his divorce, porn was the only thing he could turn to in order to get a bit of relief, not that it really relieved him all that much, in fact it didn't turn him on at all anymore, he'd become impotent. Suddenly, with the young and beautiful Jenna inches away from him and, somewhat exposed, his dormant cock had surged back into life and was now straining against his underpants and trousers, "Just one more verse, Gordon! I'll give it my all." He continued playing and she resumed singing, her pale, pert breasts jiggling, inches from his face. "Oh dear God," Gordon thought to himself. What a situation to find oneself in. "Should I say something to her?" "My chains fell off, my heart was free, I rose, went forth, and followed Thee!" Jenna pretended to lose her balance. "Whoops!" She said, toppling over and putting her hand on Gordon's thigh. He jolted and played a note that was so off-key, Les Dawson would've been impressed. "Oh Gordon that was such fun! I love that hymn so much!" An embarrassed Gordon quickly rose to his feet. "Um, I'm glad. Er, would you excuse me a minute, Jenna? I need to visit the gents." Jenna struggled to hold back a giggle as he hurried off to the toilets. "He must be rock hard by now," she smirked. "Probably having a wank. I'll give him a few minutes, then I'm going in there after him." Gordon had to relieve himself more frequently these days, due to that most troublesome of male organs - the prostate. Today however, it wasn't an enlarged prostate stopping him from peeing, but a raging boner. He couldn't remember the last time he'd got as hard as this. Unfastening his belt and trousers, he slipped a hand inside his underpants and pulled out his cock. He stroked himself and wondered what to do. That Jenna - was she actually flirting with him? That was ridiculous, she was young enough to be his daughter. What woman in her right mind would want to flirt with a fat old git like him? Still, how could she not have noticed her tits were hanging out like that? It seemed so deliberate. That stunning, red-haired vixen! He couldn't hide in the toilets forever. She might come in looking to see if he was alright. He zipped up his trousers, adjusted his robe and went back into the church, Jenna was sitting on the organ stool, legs crossed, but top wide open. "There you are, Gordon. I was beginning to think you'd flushed yourself down the loo. You're not trying to avoid me are you?" Gordon blushed crimson. "W-what are you playing at? Someone might come in at any moment?" Jenna shrugged. "So what?" Whoever is sat at the organ can't be seen from the door. You have to walk right down the side aisle and come right up close. Nobody can see us. And you played the hymn so good. I just want to show my appreciation." He blinked, mesmerized. "Was I really that good?" Jenna walked over to the organist. "Better than that," she said. She looked up at Gordon with dreamy, lust filled eyes. He was about to say something, but Jenna shut him off, grabbing his neck and pulling his head down to her level. She kissed him hard on the lips. Gordon didn't resist or try to pull away. Spurred on by this, Jenna wrapped his arms round Gordon's sides and pressed her body against his. The organist struggled to stay upright for a second, but regained his balance. He lowered his head and feasted on her hardened nipples, until Jenna pushed him down onto the stool, his back to the organ. "What's that passage in the Bible, something about the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak?" Jenna teased, running her hand across his robe-covered thighs. "Uh, I just play the hymns," Gordon sighed, as her hand brushed his crotch. "You're leading me into temptation, that's all I can say. Look what you've done to me!" "I haven't started yet," Jenna smiled, lifting up his black robe, revealing black trousers. His crotch bulge was enormous. "I'm going to have fun playing THIS organ," Jenna said. She felt bolder and more in control than she had ever before, more than when she'd seduced Reverend Morris last week. She unbuckled his belt and unzipped his trousers, revealing his underwear. Gordon was wearing white y-front underpants, and his cock was straining against the fabric; a large wet spot had appeared. Jenna caressed the bulge, then carefully pulled down his damp y-fronts, revealing his painfully engorged cock. It was average in length but girthy. She began kissing his shaft, which twitched and leaked precum. Gordon gripped the sides of the stool so tight, his fingernails turned white. "Oh God,” "Gordon could you stand up for a sec? Your undies are in the way." Immediately, he did as she asked, and she pulled his underpants and trousers down to his ankles. Half an hour ago, such actions would've been unthinkable, he could barely think at all right now. All his anger and frustration and pent-up desire were released at once, when he felt Jenna's hands slip round his shaft. "That's better." Jenna said. "What a magnificent organ you have!" Sweat ran down Gordon's brow as the temptress licked the head of his cock. The taste of precum was like nectar to her tongue. He was groaning louder now, as Jenna reached his most sensitive areas. She deep throated and sucked him hard and he yelled in pleasure. His balls were so full, he feared they'd explode. "Oh Jenna, harder, more! Yes!" Gordon groaned, putting his hand on her head. She gripped his bare thighs and buried her face deeper between his legs, sucking him. His wiry grey pubes were tickling her nose. Gordon cried out in joy. Jenna withdrew, only to run her tongue around the underside of his cock. "Oh fuck, I'm coming!" Gordon yelled. He lay back, forgetting the organ was behind him, and his elbows pressed against the lower keyboard. A horrific cacophony of wrong notes filled the church, but neither he or Jenna cared. Gordon reached his peak quickly and it was impossible to stop himself. He repeated Jenna's name, over and over again, as she licked his throbbing member. He let go, feeling that intense wave of pleasure spread up from his balls and across his whole body. A huge stream of cum spurted down Jenna's throat. She swallowed the seed greedily. Cum tasted so good, and Gordon's was especially thick, tangy and delicious. A second spurt landed right between her breasts, while a third and final load sprayed right across her face, leaving her coated in the gooey, sticky essence. "Mmm, Gordon, that was the best!" She slowly licked around his cockhead, as some final drops of cum dripped out. "What on earth is Gordon doing?" Mrs. Norris wondered as she hurried to the church. The din from the organ was so bad, it could be heard in the church hall. She pulled a face and adjusted her horn-rimmed glasses. "What a dreadful noise!" Marching down the aisle, she shouted Gordon's name, but there was no way he could hear due to the deafening din of the organ. Gordon sat up on the stool and the awful noise ceased. "What a delightful mess you've made!" Jenna giggled, as his cum trickled down her face and breasts. "I, I'll get you some tissues," he gasped, still in a blissful stupor. "I really enjoyed playing your organ. Can I play it again sometime?" Gordon's heart jumped in his chest. There was going to be a next time? "Of course you can!" "Gordon, what are you doing? Ah, Oh my God! What the hell is going on in here?” "Oh shit," Gordon exclaimed as he noticed Mrs. Norris standing there. The look on her face was priceless. "What's your problem?" Jenna replied. "Have you never seen a woman playing an organ before?" Passion at the vicarage. After another boring day in her dead-end office job, Jenna was glad to be on her way home. Friday at last, thank God. And speaking of God, her smartphone had just vibrated. Rummaging in her bag, she pulled it out and smiled as she read the message. Hi Archangel Jen God's servant on Earth wondered if you'd like to spend some time with him tonight? Can't wait until Sunday. He has of you the great need and is all alone in the vicarage. L is away visiting sis until Monday. She's taken C along too. xxx R.M "Oh yes!" She said out loud. The vicarage would be more comfortable than another fuck in the vestry. Quickly, she composed a reply. Praise the Lord! Just got to go home and change into something holier, or not! will be there in half an hour. xxx Jenna got into her car. A fun night of "worship" beckoned. St Michael's vicarage was set back from the main road by the church, down a long driveway flanked by beech trees. The trees were already on the turn, ready to show off their autumn color. "Nice," Jenna mused as she admired the attractive garden. "This place is huge." It was way grander than the two bed semi where she'd grown up, and was still living at, with her parents. The cost of living crisis had meant that fleeing the nest had been put on hold. She knocked on the door. She hadn't been waiting for long, when Reverend Morris opened it, No cassock and surplice on tonight, just his "everyday vicar garb" as she termed it - black shirt, clerical collar and black trousers. "Hello Jenna." he said, his voice a little shaky with nervous excitement. He took a deep breath. She looked absolutely stunning, in a figure-hugging black dress. "Wow, um, come in. You look lovely." Jenna flashed him a winning smile. "Why thank you, Reverend! Great place you have here. Your garden's really nice." "Ah, yes it is. Not my efforts, I'm afraid. I have many volunteers who keep it looking good. After all, it's only my house for as long as I'm vicar at St Michaels." He tried not to keep staring, but it was hard not to. "Have, you eaten?" "Not really. Didn't have time. I grabbed a few biscuits on the way out." "Oh good! I was so hoping you'd say that. I thought I could cook us something. I really enjoy cooking." Jenna hadn't been expecting this. "Oh that's so nice of you." It was best to ravish the reverend on a full stomach. "What sort of stuff do you like? You're not veggie or vegan are you?" "Nope. I love my meat. I pretty much eat anything." Reverend Morris smiled. "Same here! Okay, how does fillet steak, chips, side salad and a glass of red wine sound?" "Heavenly!" "By the way, I was at the midweek hymn practice, and Gordon the organist seems to have undergone a personality transplant! I've never seen him so happy. Was he like that when you spoke to him about the choir last Sunday?" Jenna bit her lip. "Hmm, he was a little moody at first, but after I paid him a compliment, he sort of brightened up." "Blimey, whatever did you say to him? He's like a different bloke. He's bitten my head off a few times in the past." "Well," Jenna said innocently, "I thanked him for playing one of my favorite hymns, and said how much I admired his organ, er, his organ playing. I'm a big fan of Charles Wesley." "He did write some great hymns." "Umm, yes. Over 6000 hymns. And he somehow found the time to father eight children. How did he find the time?" Jenna added with a mischievous grin. Reverend Morris chuckled. "Perhaps writing hymns made him very horny!" They both laughed at this. The vicar rose from his chair. "I'd say that steak is just about ready," he said, hurrying into the kitchen. At that moment, Jenna felt her phone vibrate. Quickly, she slipped it out of her bag. Another message. Who was it this time? I have a message from Charles Wesley. He wonders if u would to see his hard, bulging hymn book. Hope 2 c u at church this Sunday. G [heart emoji] "Oh Gordon," Jenna giggled to herself, and switched the phone off. "It's hard work being such a good Christian and helping those in need." The meal was delicious, and to add to the mood, Reverend Morris had some relaxing Gregorian chant music playing in the background. Jenna had never been wined and dined like this before, and after they'd finished, felt it only right to thank the vicar for his kindness. In an instant, Jenna's lips were on his neck again, lingering, tasting him. His hands were in her hair and they were kissing, her sweet breath making him feel light, weightless even. If it was a dream, Reverend Morris never wanted it to end. This woman had awakened something in him that he couldn't quite describe. At this point, as Jenna took his hand and led him upstairs, he realized his marriage to Lucy was well and truly stone dead. The reverend's hands were at Jenna's side, unzipping then lifting the silky material of her dress slowly, over her navel, over her chest, over her head, off. Nothing could have prepared him for the sight of her breasts, round and perfect, the stuff of many a dream but beautiful beyond any imagining. His hands cupped them gently. His mouth left her lips, trailing down her neck to her chest. He took her nipple in his mouth and teased the erect tip. His hands roamed down over her arse, lavishing her smooth curves. Jenna was amazed at Reverend Morris' confident handling of her body. His sensual, hallowed hands moved over her, sending her heart racing, and she wasted no time in freeing him from his clothing. As Reverend Morris moved to lay over her, he could sense her need. It was almost as palpable as his own desire, and he was eager to satisfy them both. Jenna's hands guided his pulsating member, and at last he thrust boldly into her waiting cunt. The reverend gasped in spite of himself as his rod slid into this tight, warm pleasure hole. She held him so tightly and the sensations that coursed through his loins were beyond what he'd experienced back in the vestry a fortnight ago. Jenna's eyes rolled back as Reverend Morris' cock filled her with perfect execution. She bucked her hips up in time with his forceful thrusts, her hands gripped tightly around his shoulders. His grunts of pleasure were deep and resonant, arousing her even further. His hot shaft bore into her over and over again, gaining intensity with every thrust. Jenna began seeing flashes of light behind her eyes, and she knew that their moment was near. Moments later, they climaxed together; Jenna's cunt was filled to the brim with another load of holy spunk. "God in Heaven! I think we have sinned, a lot!" To be continued. By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

If you like this show, consider making a donation this holiday season. 100% of your donation will go towards helping us create more podcasts (like this one!). Click here to make a gift today.It's a scenario some women with ADHD know all too well. Glancing over at the clock after being so immersed in a project or task and realizing that hours have flown by. This common occurrence is often referred to as trouble with time perception, or time blindness.In this episode, listen as Dr. Monica Johnson explains the link between ADHD and time perception. Discover why some women with ADHD have trouble keeping track of time. And learn practical strategies to help manage time more effectively.To get a transcript and check out more episodes, visit the MissUnderstood Channel at Understood.We love to hear from our listeners. Email us at podcast@understood.org.Related resourcesADHD and “time blindness”ADHD and: Time managementTimestamps(00:39) What is time perception?(02:35) Why can time perception be a struggle for women with ADHD?(06:07) Ways to manage trouble with time perception  Understood is a nonprofit organization dedicated to empowering people with learning and thinking differences, like ADHD and dyslexia. If you want to help us continue this work, donate at understood.org/give

From a nationwide laser rifle program to club development tools and a new online-based education center, U.S. Biathlon sport development efforts are resulting in strong growth in the popular, fast-rising sport. To learn more, Heartbeat caught up with U.S. Biathlon's Director of Sport Development John Farra. His enthusiasm is contagious!A longtime Olympic athlete, coach, program leader, and high-performance director, in 2022 Farra embraced an opportunity to join the team at U.S. Biathlon as director of sport development. Two years later, aspiring biathletes and local club programs have a wealth of new tools to both help them with an introduction to sport and to perfect their craft.Farra grew up in Saratoga Springs, N.Y., where his family owned a cross country ski center. He competed in the 1992 Olympic Winter Games in Albertville, became an NCAA All American at Utah then embarked on a career in sport leadership. His career took him to Lake Placid's National Sports Academy and the Maine Winter Sports Center, a stint as nordic director for the U.S. Ski Association, as well as high-performance roles with U.S. Paralympics and USA Triathlon. Today, Farra has found excitement and satisfaction in a role from his home base near Soldier Hollow, impacting the sport nationwide.“The common thread for me has always been the athletes,” said Farra. “It really is a fantastic experience for me to find ways to add value, to allow athletes to create the best performance they can create and to be the team behind the team.After more than a decade working in high performance, Farra has a different role now, which he embraces wholeheartedly – building the sport from the grassroots to ensure participants have a fun and positive experience.“When you know that you're adding value, you're doing the little things – I think of this job as pieces to the puzzle. I know that the pieces that I'm working with and the pieces that I'm putting into the puzzle are important to the overall foundation for the sport, and that gives me great pleasure.”One of Farra's first initiatives two years ago was to learn from clubs and build the base. He logged many miles visiting biathlon programs in every corner of America. Today, U.S. Biathlon has grown to encompass 44 clubs nationwide. Glancing at his yellow legal pad, he counted 14 more communities where he has active conversations. What was the catalyst? Farra quickly points to U.S. Biathlon's laser rifle program. One of the biggest supporters has been the International Biathlon Union, which provided 10 laser rifles last year with more anticipated for the future. Farra has set up an easy-to-use program for local clubs and communities to reserve laser rifles and have them shipped from U.S. Biathlon's Utah headquarters.The result? Last season, over 2,400 athletes tried biathlon – a jump from 800 the year before!In addition to local try-it programs, U.S. Biathlon has also coordinated with existing major cross country youth festivals around the country – going to events that already attract skiers and offering them a fun add-on. Youth have responded!U.S. Biathlon has also focused on growth of its annual coaches conference. This past season, the event was held at U.S. Biathlon's National Training Center, the Ariens Nordic Center in Wisconsin, attracting the largest number of coaches ever.Events are where the skis meet the snow. And while winter events are continuing to grow, Farra cites a focus on summer as really starting to make a difference. With plenty of events occupying winter weekend, U.S. Biathlon has started to look more to summer, creating the Summer Biathlon Championship series. This past summer, the new series tallied around 400 starts with more than 200 participating athletes from around the country.This episode of Heartbeat is full of fascinating discussions on sport development programs that are really starting to make a difference for U.S. Biathlon. Listen in with U.S. Biathlon Director of Sport Development John Farra.U.S. BIATHLON LAUNCHES ONLINE CENTERWith dozens of clubs and thousands of members scattered across America, the new digital U.S. Biathlon Center is providing a centralized source of valuable sport education information. Launched in 2023, The Center is available online and through a unique mobile application. It offers education content geared towards athletes, coaches, officials, clubs and volunteers. As an example, The Foundations of Biathlon Coaching is an excellent starting point for prospective coaches. The Center also provides easy access to information on upcoming events. It even includes a section for the burgeoning masters biathlon population. Registration is free. Check it out and register at: usbiathlon.org/the-center.

This week our star kicks activity into high gear with some fast-growing active regions in Earth view. One of these taking center stage is Region 3883, which has fired multiple big flares and launched a very dense solar storm that looks to have an Earth-directed component. If this storm grazes Earth, as the models

Rachel: Jake helps someone get revenge,by  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Alexis might have used Jake, manipulated him to get herself a spot into the damn GGK, but the more Jake thought on it the more he felt like he was coming out a winner on the other side of it. Clearly no girl in GGK, especially GGK girls, would give him the time of day. Yet with a simple picture gotten through manipulative means, his whole damn world changed. He had sex with Alexis the hottest girl he had ever seen, but he also had sex with the Queen of GGK herself. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought this possible.He had thought about his circumstances a lot while getting ready for the party. The drastic turn around in his "luck" with women, and he decided to take Niece's advice. This not only would never happen to him again in life, but there was no telling when Gamma Gamma Kappa sorority would get bored with him and it would be over. He might as well Carpe-Diem and seize the titties while he could. Besides there was no denying that he was going to remember college for the rest of his damn life.There was a knock on his door. Jake put his comb down and gave one final look over himself. He figured he looked as good as he possibly could, so with a deep calming breath and went to open the door.The two girls at the door were new to him, but both were incredible knock outs. His jaw literally dropped. One blonde with icy blue eyes, a cute button nose, pouty red lips, and a body that threatened to make her vibrant red dress burst with her curves. And one raven haired girl with dark eyes that contrasted wonderfully against her pale skin, she wore a thin white button up shirt in which her skin was easily visible through along with the red bra she wore underneath. Her outfit clearly designed to entice and get you in the mood for one thing and one thing only."Hi big guy." The blonde said, "We're here to escort you to the party.""You ready to go?" The dark haired girl asked.Jake looked between them and nodded, "I...yeah...wow I feel like a V I P." He said.The blonde reached out and ran a hand down his chest, "Oh you could say that." She teased, his fingers running down his body to hook onto the waistband of his pants before falling away. "I'm Brit, and this is Claire." She said.Claire grabbed him by the hand, "Come on big boy, you don't want to be late."Together they took his hands and walked him to the GGK house.The GGK was walking distance from the apartment dorms on campus but it was quite a bit of a walk. The frat houses were kept on the other side of campus from the dorms in order to keep the noise pollution from parties down for those who did not engage with the frats on that level. This was still a college and while parties were common people still did learn and do homework here, hopefully.It was dark by the time the girls came to pick him up, so there weren't many people walking about on the grounds to see him being escorted by the girls on each of his arms eagerly leading him to what was probably going to be a wild evening. As they neared the pledge community, Jake could hear the music thumping from down the street. The other houses were mostly dark, because when a major house like GGK threw a party nobody else bothered to compete.There were party goers on the front lawn playing Corn hole, and lingering on the lawn watching or jeering the players on. Jake recognized a couple of the guys from the lacrosse team as well as a few cheerleaders. No surprise there really, the athletes and GGK girls were gravitated together like moths to a flame. Jake felt a sense of unease creep into his stomach. He would stand out in this crowd. He wasn't in athletic shape, and he certainly didn't have chiseled good looks. Jake would be the ugliest guy at this party.He felt like a guinea pig, like something that GGK could use to show off. "Hey everyone look at this freak." He could hear the voices and the laughter. Jake closes his eyes and steeled himself, this would be different. They wouldn't do that to him this time, he knew that, he had already fucked two GGK girls already so what purpose who there be to humiliate him? "Hahaha we fucked this guy, what a loser." No that didn't make any sense.The girls walked him up to the front door where a very tall black guy stood wearing a black shirt and black slacks. His arms were crossed, each one thicker than Jake's waist, he gave Jake a serious look and asked, "Invitation?"Jake turned to Brit and Clare. "I uh, I don't have one but I was..."Clare stepped up and shook her head, "This is Niece's guest."The bouncer raised an eyebrow, "Him?" He asked in surprise.Jake felt himself shrink. Brit rubbed her hand on his back comfortingly, "That's right."He nodded and stepped aside, "Alright then, welcome to the party playa." He gestured for Jake to pass him."Uh...Thanks." Jake replied.The girls pulled him into the house wear the music was heavy and thumping to the point where it was hard to think clearly. Brit and Clare let him go and pulled away from him, "Alright have fun Jake, we'll see you around." They both smiled and waved at him before melting into the crowd like a couple of ghosts.Jake looked out over what appeared to be the main room of the house. Futons were placed around a large empty section of the floor where people wear dancing together with the music which came from a DJ stand in the corner but there was no DJ. All Jake could see was a MacBook plugged into the console, which was probably just set with a playlist and left to run itself.Several couples were making out heavily on the futons, trying to climb over each other while at the same time trying to hold their red drink cups in such a way to not spill them. One of the pairs near the corner was getting really really into it, to the point where the girl had no top on and was only covered by her bra, which a pair of hands was desperately trying to work with.Jake stood frozen, unsure of what to do or how to place himself in the room. He glanced about trying to find a familiar face. Alexis, Niece, even Brit or Clare, but he saw none of them."You gonna stand there like a deer in headlights all night?" Came a voice from behind him.              Jake jerked startled by the sudden voice right behind him. A hand curled around his shoulders and Niece slithered her body around his to face him. She wore a fabulous dark red dress, with a cut out window on her chest designed to highlight her incredible cleavage. She had fluffed her long dark hair up into a luxurious loose curl that hung over her shoulders beautifully.She gazed into his eyes with a smile. "Glad you made it." She told him. "Come on though you can't just stand here, let's get you a drink." She said, pulling him towards the kitchen."I don't drink though." Jake said.Niece glanced back at him and laughed, "You are adorable. Get a drink though." She told him, with no room for argument in her voice.As she pulled him along, Jake noticed the crowd part around her like she was Sorority Jesus or something. Eyes turned to him, especially from the other guys as if trying to judge why this obvious geek was getting any sort of attention from Niece of all people. Let alone why someone like him was even here.Niece brought him to the keg, which was set in the center of the kitchen floor. Expertly she grabbed a solo cup off the counter nearby and filled the cup with a hose attachment to the steel drum. Once full she handed him the cup, or rather forced the cup into his hand."Niece, I..." He began.Then she kissed him, pressing her lips firmly against his cutting off his voice. She didn't linger though, and pulled herself back quickly. "Shut up Jake. Don't drink it if you don't want to, but hold onto the cup so you at least look like you've partied before." She gave him a wink. "Sound good?"She had a point, Jake glanced at the foamy top of the beer in his hand and nodded, "Yeah that make sense.""Besides you owe me this for that mess you left inside me earlier." She teased. "You know I was leaking your sperm for hours after that?"Jake blushed, "I...uh...I'm sorry about that I guess."She laughed, "Dude you need to fuck more. I knew what I asked for." She just smirked up at him, "I just wanted you to know how good you gave it to me big man."Jake opened his mouth to say something but another voice interrupted, "Hey Niece baby! I've been looking everywhere for you."They both turned, the voice belonged to Chad Cunningham star quarterback and apparently football prodigy on campus. The guy was already dominating ESPN highlights and almost always had a group of fans, and girls around him. However approaching Niece he very noticeably was alone.Jake felt Niece sort of sag next to him and sigh, "Hey Chad, you enjoying the party?" She asked politely but not interestingly or caringly.Chad gave Jake a brief glance then focused on Niece, "Great party, but that's expected from a GGK party, especially one thrown by you." He grinned, "But it won't be a real party unless I can get you to dance." He held out a hand towards her in invitation.Niece glanced at Jake with a look of what Jake could only take as disgust, but then she smirked tightly and nodded. "Alright Chad, let's go."She took Chad's hand and let herself be led back into the other room with the dance floor. Glancing back at Jake she mouthed, "Have fun." at him before she vanished around the corner.Jake once again was left wondering what to do at this party to get himself into the swing of things. Maybe he could go outside and play Corn hole or some other game they might be playing outside. He took his cup over to the sink first and poured a little of the beer out to make it look like he drank at least some of it. He didn't want to look like a loser, let alone spill a full cup of beer should he bump into someone or trip or something."Not a beer fan?" Someone asked, followed by the sound of a cup being filled at the keg.Jake turned and saw a beautiful brunette girl, small and athletic, wearing a tight purple blouse and dark blue skirt that barely dropped to mid-thigh. She gazed at him with light green eyes and a soft smile. "You must be Jake, your reputation precedes you." She gave him a knowing smirk and her eyes flickered to his crotch for just a moment.Jake blushed and shrugged, "Yeah I guess it does.""I'm Rachel, I was a pledge here last year." She explained. "Alexis got a lot luckier than I did." She chuckled softly."So GGK does this for everyone, it's not just Alexis?"Rachel set the hose back down, and hefted her full cup to her lips for a fresh sip. Jake watched her slowly lick the foam off her lips in a display that had to be meant for him and his pulse quickened. "Yeah everyone, though usually it just stays within the house. They have us do something embarrassing to test our desire to join, then there is a commitment test that's designed to test a pledges resolve into becoming a member. A lot of girls pass the first test, but not many pass the second test. And usually the first test doesn't go as far as it did with you, a brief thrill for some random dude or occasionally something else embarrassing, then it's over. We've never had, I guess you could call it 'interaction' with a pledge's target as we've had with you. So you're special in that regard too." She explained to him with a smile.Jake looked moved to the door way to look at all the people in the other room, "Can I ask you something then?"Rachel moved next to him to see what he was looking at. "Sure.""How many GGK girls would jump my bones if I asked?"She giggled, "I don't think I've ever heard it put that way but," Rachel paused and took another sip while she thought. "I can think of at least four or five that would do it pretty easily if you just asked probably. Then at least a few more would fall onto your....bone...if the situation was just right. GGK may have a reputation but not everyone here is a skank," she paused a moment, "at least not ALL the time."Jake glanced at her, next to him she stood almost a good six inches short than him which put her about five-four if even that. She smelt like a soft fruity lotion and he could tell her hair was like silk. He felt himself grow curious to see how far this could go.She smirked up at him, "I'm not in the first category."Jake chuckled, "I didn't even have to say anything huh?""Nope." She took another sip."How about that second category?"She shrugged, "Well my boyfriend is here, but maybe." She patted him on the shoulder. "Come on forget about me, how about I show you around?""Yeah okay, that sounds nice. I don't really know what to do with myself otherwise."He hooked a hand into his elbow and pulled him into the main room. More people were dancing now and Jake spotted Niece and Chad dancing sort of together. Sort of was the best way to describe it, Chad kept trying to get close to Niece, body-to-body close but she kept shaking herself away to keep a little space between them. She did not appear overly thrilled to be there, but Chad didn't seem to be particularly aware of that.Rachel pointed to another girl not far from where Niece and Chad were "dancing" and told Jake, "That's Niece's number two Capri," Capri was dancing with another guy who was wearing the school's football jersey so either was a player or just a fan. Judging by his size, he was likely a player though. Rachel continued, "She does everything that Niece does, or tries. The girl is like Niece's number one fan or something, but you if you asked me who was in that first group, the first girl I'd point out would be her. Especially if she knew that you already fucked Niece, she'd be on you in a heartbeat."Jake glanced down at Rachel and raised an eyebrow, "I can't tell you how strange that is to know.""What do you mean?" She asked."Going from never even having girls talk to me, having like a strange sort of...appeal?, He explained."Oh well have you talked to girls before this?" She asked.Jake opened his mouth, but then closed it. "No....no I guess I've been to shy."She slapped him across the cheek lightly. "Well there you go dummy. You can't get pussy if you don't talk to any of it." She scolded. "Finally you're talking to chicks and you're surprised that getting laid ain't all that hard? Welcome to having a social life Jake." She smiled and chugged down the rest of her beer.Rachel pointed to the couple that was already stripping when Jake had first walked in. Jake's eyes widened when he saw that they were literally fucking right there in the open on the couch. "Those rabbits over there are Victor and Monica, they have no shame." Rachel explained."Are they allowed to just do that in front of everyone?" Jake gasped.Rachel again gave him a look, "Oh you haven't seen anything yet. Stick around it'll get wild in here once the first keg is gone."Jake watched Monica writhe on Victor's lap for a moment, before looking around. Nobody seemed to be paying them any attention, as if it was just a normal thing. He shook his head when Rachel jerked on his arm, "Hey don't stare dude, it's rude and you won't like it if people stare at you while you do it." Rachel told him.Jake looked at her, "While I do it?"Rachel scoffed, "You think you and you anaconda are getting out of this party without drilling someone? Just wait buddy, your dick is gonna get wet sooner or later."Jake took a deep breath at the thought. How would it happen then? Would Niece just come up and start blowing him in front of everybody? Would it be Alexis? Somebody new that he didn't yet know? He was both scared and excited at the idea. He thought that there might be some satisfaction of having at it with Niece right in front of Chad. The guy already had the pick of any number of girls on campus and probably even in GGK, but it was clear that he had eyes for the number one girl. Jake wondered what Chad would think if he knew that Jake had not only had Niece, but that Niece had chased him down first. That would be a blow to the Football Star for sure."Rachel?" Came a man's voice from behind them.Jake and Rachel turned to see a tall dirty blonde guy in a polo shirt and khaki pants coming up to them holding a cup in each hand. He smiled brightly at Rachel, who returned the smile. "Hey babe I brought you a drink." He said brightly offering her the cup.The guy glanced at Jake, "Sorry bro, I didn't bring you one though. My bad." He then held out his own cup to Jake, "Here dude take mine and I'll get another one."Jake shook his head and held up his own cup, "No I am good thank you though."The guy chuckled in the way someone would if they were high, "Oh cool bro, no problem then." He then focused on Rachel, "Babe, it is almost our turn for Corn hole, you ready?"Rachel nodded, "Yeah Kyle, I'll be right there."Kyle chuckled again, "Alright sweet, I'll see you out there then. Nice meeting you dude." Kyle said to Jake before pushing his way back out the front door.Jake looked at Rachel, "He seems friendly."Rachel sighed, "He is very friendly. Especially when drinking. Too friendly sometimes." She shook her head, "I should get out there and keep his corn-holed. Try to relax Jake, maybe talk to some people." She suggested.Jake nodded, "Alright I'll try to keep the shy at bay." He promised.Rachel winked at him and walked away leaving Jake once again on his own. Jake took a deep breath and watched her go, thinking about the best course of action. Dancing was out of the question and apparently there was quite a line for Corn hole outside. He turned back to the dance floor and glanced around, Niece was no longer dancing with Chad but Chad was still on the floor trying his luck with another girl who seemed far more into him than Niece ever did.As he looked around Jake noticed that one of the futons had emptied for the moment, though the fucking couple was still on the opposite end of the room going to town. Victor was now on top, hammering that poor girl into the sofa. Now there was a small crowd around them, watching and even cheering them on.Jake moved to sit on the empty futon and tried to direct his attention anywhere else. Though the display on the other side of the dance floor reminded him of his demand at Alexis watch him and Niece hump it out. He blushed at the thought, but maybe there was a reason why she hadn't seemed too upset about it.He was lost in thought that he didn't notice the dancing girl Capri approaching him until she flopped into the futon beside him. "Oh man what a party huh?" She asked cheerfully. "I fucking love this house. Great parties, great friends, great sex, you can't ask for more really right?" She asked him.Jake looked at her hoping the dim light was enough to hide the red in his face. "Uh, yeah you know it."Capri smiled and shifted herself closer, until she was pressing up against his right side. Her breasts were larger than he thought and he could feel her pressing her chest into him. Her gaze though was aimed at the show across the room. "I mean look at that." She said, "Doesn't see them going at it just make you wanna...." She finished her sentence with a growling sound. Her hand came over and grasped at his crotch fully, making him gasp loudly and fumble at his beer cup. Her hand squeezed at him, trying to grasp at him through his pants.She turned her head towards him and smiled, "What do you say buddy? Wanna have some fun?" She offered.Jake opened his mouth, but Capri gave him no chance to reply. Instead she kissed him deeply and immediately. Her tongue forced itself into his mouth, tasting of beer and a sweetness that could only be her. Jake moaned under her, if all beer could taste like this he might actually learn to like beer. Her palm worked into his crotch making the blood rush out of his thinking head quickly. As her hardened under her grip it was her turn to moan.She broke off the kiss and smiled in delight at him, "Oh my, you ARE big." She giggled eagerly and shifted herself onto the floor, pushing her way between his legs. She looked up at him and pouted, "Oh baby Momma's so hungry for some dick." She moaned at him, her fingers already working open his fly.Jake sighed as her hand worked into his pants and gripped him. She moaned even louder, though the music was drowning most of the sound. He grunted as she tugged him out of the open fly, though he was hard enough to lose most bendability out of his shaft so it was an uncomfortable removal. But popped free and in the open Capri squealed in delight, her gaze admired his shaft hard before her."Oh fuck it looks so good baby." She told him, licking her lips.Jake watched her lean forward and wrap her lips around his tip. The soft warmth of her mouth teased at him, the pleasure shooting down his rod and up through his spine. He began to realize how Monica and Victor could get carried away, because as Capri ran her tongue up and down his length, wetly coating him with her spit, the world around him faded into white noise. Jake could only watch and enjoy the show.She kept her gaze up at his while she licked her way around him. Every so often she would pause to build up her saliva before licking him again, making sure to drench his shaft in as much of her spit as possible. Lines of her saliva dripped down to pool at his base and soak into his pants."You like that baby? You like how wet I make you?" She moaned at him, using her fist to stroke and rub her sloppy mess up and down on him. She didn't wait for him to reply, instead wrapped her lips around him and began to bob her head up and down his length. Jake gasped, feeling her mouth sliding up and down him as much as she could. It feel like she was curling her tongue to cradle him as she slide him back and forth. Her spit began to dribble from her mouth fresh as well, she seemed to be deliberately not sucking on him and instead letting her saliva pool and drool out over him soaking his length and making him glide between her lips with ease.Jake tossed his head back looking up at the ceiling and savoring her skill. There was something special and different about the sloppiness of what Capri was doing, and Jake found it interesting that each girl seemed to develop different techniques and so far each blowjob he'd gotten had been very noticeably different from other ones. Though each one felt amazing either way.He felt Capri pull off of him, and he looked back down towards her. She was still using on hand to gently stroke him, but her other hand was reaching under her top and playing around with her breasts. She frowned and pouted up at him. "Damn it I think I forgot my condoms in my room." She told him with a frown, leaning forward to lick the tip of his cock softly. "Oh I wanna feel you inside me, but I can't without it." She whined. "Wait right here okay? I'll be back in a minute." She smiled and stood up, letting him get a good look at her body before him. Capri was taller than most girls in GGK, her breasts larger, and wide hips gave her an hourglass look that was rather intoxication.Jake just nodded, and let out a breath. He didn't like the idea of sitting there with his dick out, but it wouldn't be an easy task to tuck himself away again, nor would it be worth the hassle if Capri was going to just come running back in a couple minutes.Capri grinned, "Great! Be right back." And off she went.Jake sat there and tried to act casual, he even brought the solo cup to his lips and took a sip. But the taste of warming beer was gross and he flinched before he drank little more than a sip. He bent forward and just set the cup on the floor, wishing he could be rid of it."Baby please! It wasn't like that!" Somebody cried.Jake turned to see Rachel storming into the room with her boyfriend trying to follow her quickly. "Baby would you stop, please!?" He pleaded.Rachel scoffed and turned toward him, "For what Kyle? I can't believe you would do that right in front of me."Kyle spread his hands apologetically. "It wasn't like that, it was just a moment because we had won.""So you made out with Clare in the heat of victory?" Rachel asked in disbelief. She held up a hand to stop his reply, "And her hand happened to slip into your pocket to give you a hidden little handy is that it Kyle? I was standing right there why would you do that?" She demanded.Kyle shrugged, "It's a party babe."Rachel's eyes went wide with rage. "Oh so because it's a party you get to fuck with whoever you want? Is that it?"Kyle frowned, "I...I don't know...I thought you might find it hot and join in or something."Rachel crossed her arms over her chest and looked around the room. Jake was watching a bit to intently because he and Rachel locked eyes. He saw Rachel's gaze flick from him, to his exposed erection sticking out of his pants."Okay Kyle." She said, "You know what you are right. It's a party right?" She reached down with both hands and reached under her skirt. She bent over to peel her panties down her legs. Once off she grabbed them off the floor and threw them into Kyle's face."Uh what?" He asked confused."It's a party, we get to do whatever with whoever apparently." She said backing away from her boyfriend with her arms spread. Jake watched her move around the futons and come right for him. She didn't even look at Jake as she climbed into his lap, straddling him. Jake's eyes went wide as she let her weight settle down in his lap, his shaft nestling easily between her soft lower lips. She gave him a wiggle, rubbing herself a little along his length.Kyle came around the back of the fouton, behind Jake. "Hey wait a second Rachel, that's not..."Rachel glared up at him. "But it's okay, you just said so. And besides..." She rocked her hips deliberately, rubbing herself on Jake beneath her. "What's the big deal? I'm just playing some pocket pool, it's not like he is inside me." She rose herself up enough to show that Jake indeed wasn't inside of her. But her hand came down to take hold of his rod and pointed it straight up towards her.Rachel flicked her head up to look at Kyle, glaring at him. "What do you think Kyle? It's okay right? Should I sit on it?"Kyle frowned, "Babe I'm sorry alright. I didn't mean it, I just wanted to let loose a little."Rachel glanced down at Jake who was sitting as still as he possibly could in that moment. He dared not even breathe incorrectly lest it led to Kyle wanting to beat his ass or something.She winked and whispered to Jake, "Right situation remember?" Then she turned back to Kyle. "I want to let loose too Kyle." She lowered herself until Jake was fitting firmly against her entrance. Jake trembled under her feeling how tight she would be if she actually pushed down onto him.Kyle gave her a defeated look, "Can you at least use a rubber? You don't even let me go without."Rachel smirked at him again, "I could do that." She told him. "But...I don't want to. I can feel him under me baby and he is so big, oh so big. I don't even think condoms would fit him and he is so close. I don't know if I can stop myself, all I have to do is drop..."Jake felt her push down, letting more of her weight drop onto him. Her tunnel quivered for a second but then his tip forced her open. Her body opened quickly and she lowered faster than she probably expected because she let out a yelp. Jake even grunted as her sudden heat wrapped its way down a third of him.Kyle smacked his hand on back of the futon in anger. "Rachel come on! Stop this, you made your point I'm sorry."Kyle seemed very apologetic, but at that moment Clare came up to him holding up a small little wrapper. "Hey Kyle I was looking for you stud, I got the condom so if you wanted to come upstairs we could...."Kyle turned to her with a look of horror on his face. Rachel's jaw was hanging open incredulously and even Jake knew shit was fucked up for big Kyle here. Rachel roared in anger and shifted on top of Jake, wiggling her ass on him as she tried to work him deeper."Yeah Kyle go ahead upstairs, enjoy yourself." She spat at him in anger. "I'm just gonna be here getting myself creampie. You know that thing you always beg me to let you do, well I'm doing it right...." She lifted herself up, sliding Jake partly out of her, then pushed back down again sinking another third of Jake up into her hot depths. "Now. OH!" She groaned, tilting her head down to Jake, "Oh he is so fucking deep!" She moaned. "I think he might cum into my womb baby." She whimpered looking into Jakes eyes.Jake's shaft surged inside of her, excited by her words. Kyle let out a moan that was somewhere between sadness and frustration. "Rachel!" He pleaded.Rachel rose part way up on Jake again and pressed back down, again deeper still. Jake gasped and grabbed her hips, pulling her down on him tightly. Jake could feel her body quivering around him, her walls squeezing and rippling around him as if trying to figure out how to accommodate him.She moaned, "Oh fuck." She felt so full it was hard to even still be mad at Kyle. Her mind was getting absorbed by the feel of Jake raw and throbbing inside of her."Hey what the fuck?" Capri flopped onto the futon beside them. "What the hell Rachel, he was mine!"Rachel moaned and wiggled in Jakes lap, her walls milking him while. "Oh sorry Capri, something just....uh....came....fuck...up." She began to rise and fall upon him slowly, feeling him fill her and caressing him with her walls."Seriously Rachel, Capri already was with this guy." Kyle paused and looked at Jake, "Dude you were doing Capri? Nice!" Then he realized what he said and panicked. "I'm sorry! Fuck Rachel stop please." Kyle begged.Rachel paused and straightened on Jake's shaft. "Oh I know!" She looked at Capri and Kyle, then gestured. "Why don't you two go away and finger bang each other or something." She rose up and down again, "Because....OH! I'm not getting up."Capri glanced at Kyle and shrugged, "No thanks." She moaned and pushed herself up to her feet. "You owe me for this Rachel." She insisted before climbing over the back of the futon to grab Kyle's hand. She pulled on him, trying to led him away. "Alright fella, let's go get you a drink."Kyle resisted and looked at Rachel like a sad puppy dog. Rachel leaned forward to press her body against Jake's. She smiled at Kyle and waved him away, "Go on, shoo doggie, you're bothering me."With a defeated moan Kyle reluctantly let Capri pull him away. Leaving Clare as the only person left standing there. She fingered the condom wrapper in her fingers and looked around confused. "What just happened?""Don't worry about it." Rachel told her, "better go get him before Capri takes your spot." She warned.Clare jerked and hurried off to follow after Kyle. "Hey wait up!"To be continued.by  musicankane for Literotica

Jake's Double Lifeby  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy StoriesJake hadn't realized he had chewed the shit out of his pen until the professor called class done for the day. As the students around him packed up he jerked awake from his daze and realized the back of his pen had been chewed to shit. He'd not heard much of what had been taught in computer science today, his mind couldn't get off of Alexis and furthermore the whole situation with GGK.If any of his D&D buddies found out he had the chance to ravage the headmaster of GGK and he didn't pounce on her like a horny wildcat, they'd never let him heard the end of it. Then again if he pointed out Alexis to them they might forgive him. Still he had the offer of every nerdy loser's dream, a gaggle of incredibly out of his league women all eager for him to take them for a spin. And he had turned it down.Glancing at his phone he had no new messages from Alexis or even his gaming buddies. This week was the first real week of classes, so they had no games planned until everyone figured out the grove of what they needed to do for their classes this semester. And he didn't begin to guess what the deal with Alexis was. He assumed that they were still planning on going to the party tonight, but he wasn't exactly sure about that now.His rejection of Niece and/or Galina at the GGK house may automatically mean he was uninvited. Something told him they wouldn't handle getting turned down very well. But then again maybe being the only guy in his right mind to reject their offer may only serve to intrigue them further.He had sent a "good morning" text to Alexis before class, but he still had nothing from her either which was a strange feeling. They'd had sex, so you would think she would hit him back by now. But he didn't know if maybe sending a morning text was too needy or clingy and you were supposed to wait a while before you started doing that. He wasn't sure he had never dated anyone before, and technically he supposed he still hadn't.It was lunch time now and he had a couple of hours to kill before his next class. Rather than stare at his phone he decided to drop his bag back at his room and hit up the cafeteria, figuring that maybe a few chicken strips would distract him from his thoughts for a while.As he rounded the corner in the hallway that led to his door, he stopped short. Leaning against his door was Galina, arms folded under her breasts. She wore a short plaid skirt and a white button up blouse, very deliberately striking the schoolgirl vibe. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a very tight pony tail. And she wore what looked like platform sneakers with no socks.She straightened up as Jake approached, a smile lighting up her face. "Hey Jake." She said pleasantly. Using his name struck him as a surprise, as she had only given him nothing but nick names last night he had wondered if she actually knew his name.He took a deep breath and wondered what this was about. Surely she was here because she wanted something, not just to simply say hi."Hi.....uh...Galina right?" He said trying to confirm he had heard her name right.Her smile widened and she gave him a light nod. "How was class?" She asked, her voice lacking any sort of playful lust like it had last night. Though she'd probably had several drinks by the time he saw her, so maybe sober Galina was a very different Galina.Jake sighed and shook his head, "You know, I'm not really sure. I had......things on my mind."Galina nodded, "Yeah I can see that, you looked really overwhelmed last night." She glanced back towards his closed dorm door. "Wanna have a chat inside?" She asked.Jake raised his eyebrow and glanced back and forth down the hall."Hey, no tricks, I'm not here to play at anything. I swear. I just want to talk." She insisted.Jake glanced at her up and down, "You sure, you look like a Playmate."She smiled, "Aww thanks. I thought it was cute." She spun, "Looks good on me right?""No tricks huh?"Galina sighed, "No, no tricks. Just..." She jerked her head back towards the room. "Let's get out of the hallway please."Jake nodded, he could talk. There would be no harm in talking. He slipped past her and unlocked his room, opening it for her first before following and shutting the door behind him. Galina glanced around with a brief curiosity but didn't make any comments. Instead she took a seat on the edge of his bed and looked up at him.Jake dropped his bag under his desk and leaned against the desk. "Ok so what's up?"Galina leaned forward, "Well first off I wanted to apologize for....overwhelming you last night. We get drinks in us and things get wild at GGK." She said. "I can't imagine what something like that would be like for someone not used to it. You seem like a really nice guy so I figured I should extend an apology on GGK's behalf."Jake shrugged, "I mean it wasn't like it was unpleasant. In a way..." He thought for a moment. "In a way I guess it's flattering right? Like how many guys get to have three dimes trying to seduce them in a single day?" He tried to play it cool, though he said no last night he didn't want to have anyone actively upset with him."Dimes?""Oh you know, perfect tens? Like the hottest of the hottest of babes." He sounded like an moron.Galina smiled, and trailed a finger down her blouse. "You think I'm a ten?"Jake scoffed, "You kidding? You're so damn hot you could boil water just by standing near it. And that is 212 degrees. So yeah, very hot."Galina laughed, "God you ARE a nerd."Jake shrugged, "Yeah, I'm sorry.""No no, don't be it's...." She looked him over, "you know something....it's cute. GGK has guys over all the time, you know the typical frat dudes. Jocks, rich privileged guys, musicians, anyone that a member feels is hot enough. But somehow....you're really refreshing.""But I'm no hunk." Jake confirmed.Galina tilted her head, "Well you aren't a bad looking guy. I think a lot of it comes from attitude and style more than anything else. Those guys all have confidence and a style that makes them hotter on the surface. But those attitudes usually come with an.....arrogance that can ruin the mood.""You don't say, I can't imagine that the types of guys who used to yank my underwear up to my throat in high school aren't actually the best of dudes." Jake scoffed."Well yeah, but image can be a powerful thing. No girl wants to be treated like dirt....at least not outside of roleplaying...But sometimes the image is more important so we tolerate it for the most part. You are different though. You have two things that those guys don't. Personality, and..." Her gaze went to his pants. "Personality.""Am I really that special in that department?" He asked. "I don't understand what has turned you girls suddenly so crazy for me."Galina smirked, "Oh yes you are. Very very special. You make all the other guys I've seen look like children.""Sex is a big part of GGK then?" he asked, worrying about Alexis' membership with the sorority."We like it. It's part of the fun of being young and free to do whatever the hell we want. None of us are dumb, we're sluts sure, but dumb we are not. Niece is a psychology major. I'm in business, we have law students, doctors, all sorts. One thing we don't like at Gamma Gamma Kappa, is a stupid bitch. Hot yes, dumb no." She explained. "We are exclusive for a reason and just because a girl might be pretty doesn't mean she is GGK material. So don't just think our sexual heat for you is just a bunch of dumb sluts."Jake blinked and took a breath, "Well I don't know exactly how I should be taking that then. I suppose that's a relief, but it doesn't mean that I don't have you girls chasing my ass." He sighed and slumped to the ground. "I just don't know what to do with myself now. I was a loser in high school, I was a loser here until you apparently pulled my name out of a hat and got a look in my pants. If I didn't have a decent dick.....""Big, great fabulous, not decent." Galina interrupted."Whatever. If it weren't for that I'd be a laughing stock in GGK.""True." She confirmed. "But that isn't what you have. You have a crazy gift, and you would be even crazier if you didn't USE it dude." She told him, slipping off the bed to kneel before him. "Think about this for a second bro. You can fuck almost anyone at GGK you want. You know how many dudes would kill to be you? You have an opportunity here that you would waste if you don't man up and start fucking some bitches." She told him.She stood up and reached a hand down to him. "Give me your phone."Jake looked up. "Why?""Fuck you that's why, just give me the phone." She demanded.Jake dug into his pocket and handed her the phone. "Password is 6969."She laughed, "Seriously!? And you are hesitant to fuck? You are one strange dude Jake." She quickly tapped away at his phone and then held it out in front of her for a moment, she gave the phone a smile and took a selfie, then tapped on the phone again before handing it back to him. On the screen was Galina's photo attached to her contact information. "That's my number, you change your mind or better yet you come to your senses, and actually wanna exchange a little bodily fluid you hit me up any time." She told him.Jake looked up at her, and his gaze froze up her skirt as he realized she wasn't wearing panties. "Oh you like that?" She teased, reaching down to grab the hem of her skirt, "wanna see more?" She offered. "Say the word and I'll ride you right here and right now."Jake thought about it. She had made some good points. If this was really happening to him. Then he really should pounce on every opportunity. After college he'd be in the real world and there would be no frats trying to get dick pics of him, leading to a well of infinite sex. While it might feel strange to him now, what would he feel like after having some of the hottest women he'd ever seen in his life moaning his name. All reservations would go out the window and honestly, that's what scared him most about it.Jake opened his mouth to say something, but a loud knock on his door jerked him to his feet. "Shit." He hissed startled.Galina stepped back and gave him a look.He went to the door, "Who is it?" He called."The girl of your dreams." Came Niece's voice from the other side.This time Galina muttered, "Aww shit."Jake looked at her wide eyed, "Shit?" He hissed, "Why shit?"Galina rolled her eyes, "She's called dibs on you, she'll be pissed if she sees me here.""What?"Galina waved off his concern and dropped to the floor, crawling under the bed. Jake couldn't believe it, he wasn't even fucking anyone and already this was going tits up quickly.The knock came again and Niece called out, "I have a gift for you Jake, open up."Jake made sure Galina was hidden out of direct sight, yanking his blankets over to cover up the gap under the bed as much as possible. "Yeah I'm coming.""Not yet." Niece called back with a promise.Jake groaned and made his way to the door, opening it casually. Niece stood there wearing a pair of jeans so tight they looked like they were painted directly onto her body, as well as a v-cut plain grey t-shirt that struggled to hold her chest back from roaming eyes. In her hand was a sandwich, untouched and appeared to be a roll with turkey, cheese, lettuce, tomato, and mayo. Which only reminded Jake that he was hungry and had planned for lunch before bumping into Galina."Hey handsome." Niece said with a smile. "I thought you might be SO into studying like the good little boy you are, that you might be hungry. So I brought you a sandwich." She explained, holding out the sandwich towards him.Jake looked at the sandwich then back to her, as he reached for the sandwich she playfully jerked it away. "Or maybe not.""Okay what?" He asked."Well maybe you save this sandwich until after you and I work up a little sweat." Niece offered, using her free hand to tug her T-shirt down a little to show him more of one of her breasts. "What do you say? Work out with me?"Jake gave her a careful considering look. It began to occur to him that eventually he was going to break down. Between Alexis, Niece, Galina, and whomever else still waited in the wings of the GGK frat house, eventually Jake would crack. It was just a matter of when and with whom.He glanced at the sandwich and then back to Niece who cocked and eyebrow as she waited for an answer. "You uh, really wanna come in and have sex then?" He asked her.Niece let out the kind of smile that a lion might give prey that fell into its trap. "You better believe I do. I want to feel your big, hard, monster slide so deep inside me that I'll never feel satisfied with anyone else ever again." Her voice took on a sultry tone that she must have practiced because it send ripples down his spine.Jake cocked his head and snorted, "Last night you said I could do whatever I wanted to you." He countered."Anything you want big man." She confirmed."Give me the sandwich then." He told her firmly.Niece didn't pause, she thrust the sandwich into his hands. Jake hefted the sandwich and nodded.Alright they wanted him to take advantage of them. Fine. But it wasn't going to be on their terms, it was going to be on his. He gave Niece a look and nodded, "Alright come on in." He told her, backing into the room. "Lock the door behind you." He commanded.Niece didn't know what this sudden change in him was about, but it looked like he'd finally caved. And if he wanted to act all tough with her, then that was fine so long as she got that dick. She followed him into the room, shutting the door quickly and locking it behind her. Jake took a bite of the sandwich and nodded, "That's a good sandwich did you make this?"She smirked and shook her head, "Bought it."Jake nodded, "I see. Well you can pick 'em." He said, taking another bite. It was genuinely a good sandwich. When you paid the kind of money most students paid to come here, the least they could do was make sure the cafeteria wasn't dogshit. For the most part the school delivered on the food front.Niece moved closer to him swaying her hips seductively. "So....?" She said with a long draw, her arms coming up to gently slip around Jake's shoulders. She kept just enough space between them to not smash the sandwich between them."So?" He asked, then remembered, "Oh right you wanted to bang." He took another bite of the sandwich. "I thought you wanted to do that at the party tonight." He suggested. "Something about winning over Alexis?"She shook her head, "We've changed that deal. Alexis will be pledged so she's getting what she wants, but now I have to get what I want." A hand slipped from around his shoulder and dropped down to cup his crotch. Her touch made him tremble but he tried hard to not show it. Her palm caressed him, feeling for him. "Oh my, even soft you feel so heavy down here. Let me play with him Jake. I promise you'll love it, I don't wanna wait 'til tonight. Please." Her voice was incredibly sexy, begging for him turned him on more than he thought it would. Plus her palm on him caused a reaction from within that was unavoidable.Jake tried to keep himself calm, level headed, but his will was breaking down around him. He took another bite and realized he was damn near finished with the sandwich. He hadn't realized how much he'd gotten down already, he was running out of time to stall and he was running out of resistance.Fuck it, why resist? He thought. Galina was right and even if Alexis got upset at him for doing this, he still had girls damn near begging him for it. Holy shit he felt like such an asshole for even thinking that. But he was going to feel even worse for doing it, yet at the same time.......how could he not?Niece's hand began rubbing on him harder, she could feel him hardening within his pants and her palm followed the ever growing outline, stroking him as best she could. Her eye met his and she parted her lips just long enough to whisper a single word. "Please?"That was it. That was all he could take. His walls shattered like they'd been made of sand this whole time. Alexis might hate him, but he couldn't anymore. Niece stroking him, Galina hiding under the bed, it was too much to resist. His body was vibrating with need and desire. He popped the final bite of the sandwich into his mouth and gave Niece a nod, "Do your worst."Niece let out a huge relieved sigh and dropped to her knees quickly. His fingers couldn't work his jeans open fast enough. She was almost frantic and fumbling with his fly, as if blinded by her cock-hungriness. Though it didn't take her long to overcome, and soon his fly was open and she was yanking his pants down to his ankles. Her gaze came back up to see a massive rod bulging and filling his briefs, barely able to contain it."Holy shit." She gasped, reaching up and running her hand along his length. She squeezed her fingers into him, "Wow you aren't even hard yet." She looked up at him and giggled. "Fucking ridiculous dude!"Jake blushed, "Yeah thanks I guess."Niece reached up and tugged his underwear down, letting his shaft fall free and bobbed before her. His pulse causing it to slowly swell even further, each pulse bringing it more and more erect. She looked on in amazement, seeing him in a picture was one thing but seeing the real flesh was something else entirely."Don't be so dramatic. You are incredible." She breathed, making sure her breath blew along his length. She hovered her mouth over him, as if debating on how to start. Slowly she brought a hand up from below and wrapped her fingers around him as best she could. Even though he wasn't fully hard yet and she could squeeze her fist a bit, she still could hardly make a complete fist around him. His mushroomed tip swelled powerfully in front of her lips, making her mouth salivate in anticipation.Niece glanced up to see Jake watching her, waiting for her to make her move. She locked her eyes with his and opened her mouth, slowly letting his shaft slip between her hot lips. His shaft was smooth and warm on her tongue, his shaft quickly filled her mouth before really got very far with him but it didn't matter. Her tongue caressed and stroked under him, as she sucked her cheeks in to stroke him and create suction. His spongy semi-erection was finally fading away, leaving a massive fleshy rod of iron throbbing in her mouth. Her jaw opened so wide even for only the first few inches of him.And his pulse. She was practically flooded her pants just from that alone. The feel of his pulse throbbing through him and into her was divine. Jake let out a sigh as he savored the sensations of her gently suck on his tip. His shaft jerked with her motions, giving her a beat to work to. Slowly she bobbed her head back and forth, taking him as deep as she could which wasn't much, then pulling him back out. Normally she'd be rather eager to deep throat, she'd been able to do it fairly easily with past guys, but nobody was even close to Jake's size. She was terrified of choking on him. Besides the dampness in her pants made her eager for other ideas.Niece built up a shallow rhythm despite that though, using her left hand to stroke him as her head bobbed. Her fist stroked his base while her mouth was stuck at his tip. Her other hand was planted on the floor for balance, Jake's hips moved a little involuntarily. Normally she didn't mind a guy thrusting into her mouth, her throat, but Jake would knock her ass over if she wasn't prepared for it. Though he seemed to instinctually know to not try to slam himself into her face.She pulled away and gasped, taking a deep breath for the first time since she started. The end of him shimmered with her spit, his slit oozed just a little bit of his pre-cum as a reward for her efforts. Her hand slide up his shaft, coating her palm through her own spit before she stroked him back down. Her fist pumped up and down, trying to coat more of him with her warm saliva."This is a killer rod." She told him with a wink. "You wouldn't believe how wet I am for you." She moaned. "I need it inside me."Jake let out a breath and nodded, "Better undress then." He told her.Niece moaned in delight and stood up quickly. She tore her top over her head and tossed it aside as quick as she could, letting out a pant as she did so. Jake saw her breast heaving within her bra, enjoying the view as she reached back to undo the clasp. With a shrug the black lace fell free and her large breasts fell with their own weight slightly. Her nipples like perky marshmallows, standing proudly in perfect position on her mounds were a sight to make his mouth water.She smirked at his gaze. "You like?"Jake nodded and bent forward to kiss the top of her soft smooth skin. Niece curled her arms around his head and pulled him tighter against her chest. Letting him kiss and lick as he pleased. Jake twirled his tongue around her, lapping and tasting at her smooth flesh. He loved the feel of breasts to his face, he felt like a baby in that regard but he didn't care. Tits were amazing."Easy there. Let me get the rest off." She urged, gently pushing him off of her. A trail of Jake's spit linked his mouth to her breast for a moment before snapping and dropping onto her belly.Niece chuckled and slipped her hands to her jeans, popping open the fly and wiggling her hips widely back and forth to work the tight material down her body. As she did so, Jake pulled his shirt over his head and kicked away his jeans. As he turned back to Niece he spotted Galina peeking out from under the bed, her gaze met his and she gestured to his cock sticking out from him. She mouthed Oh My God! before pushing herself back under the bed before she was caught.But she'd reminded him that she was there and suddenly fucking Niece wasn't such a good idea. How fucked up would it be for them to fuck on the bed, while Galina had to lay under it? He had to do something, come up with some way for her to bail.Niece stood up, revealing her nude body to him. Jake wasn't used to something like this, wasn't used to seeing all these beautiful women nude in the flesh. Here this stunning woman was standing before him naked and waiting to have sex with him. Just like Alexis had, and now Niece, and possibly Galina later. He was spoiled for choice it would seem, and looking over Niece's perfect breasts, toned tummy, sweet hips, long legs, he nodded to himself. Galina and Niece had both made good points, he was in a position to experience something that very few people outside of porn would ever experience.He looked her over with only awe on his face. "I can do whatever I want then?" He asked as his tongue licked over his lips.She stepped to him, pressing her naked body to his and causing his cock to slid up against her stomach. Her heat burned into him and the softness of her skin made him want to wrap her around him like a blanket. "Anything." She said softly, tilting her head to press her lips to his earlobe softly. "Tell me what you want and it's yours."Jake sighed and closed his eyes. He put his hands to her hip and rubbed her soft skin. "Then I want you wet." He glanced over her shoulder down towards the bed.Niece purred and sucked his earlobe into her mouth. "Oh I'm so wet for you baby. I'm ready to take you big hard cock inside my tight wet little pussy. Break me, baby."Jake grunted, his shaft reacting to those words with a pulse against her belly. "Yeah, no that's not what I mean." He told her lightly. "I mean wet like fresh out of the shower wet."That caused Niece to pull away a bit, giving him a look. "What?"Jake sighed, "I find it insanely hot when a girl steps fresh out of the shower, glistening with water droplets, wet hair. You know I thought that....since you said anything I would take advantage of that fantasy of mine." He explained, stammering a little bit.Niece gave him a thoughtful look, "Really? Seems like a simple enough fantasy." She reached up and ran a finger over her breast, "Is that what you want?" She asked.Jake nodded, "Yeah that would be hot." He bit his lower lip. Then shook his head, "But if you don't want to I can just toss you on the bed." He said grabbing his shaft and giving himself a stroke.She watched his fist slide up and down his incredible length. "No I...I said anything and I meant it." She looked up at him and smiled, "If you want me to hop in the shower for a second then I can do that." She stepped forward and put her arms around him, pressing her lips to his. "Why don't you lay back on the bed and keep yourself nice and hard for me. I'll only be a moment."Jake moaned against her lips, kissing her back. Her lips were plump, and soft and so warmed against his. "Mmm, okay. Hurry back though."Niece grunted in acknowledgement and pushed away, darting over to the bathroom. Jake followed her to the door, pointed out the quirk with his shower knobs so she didn't accidentally step into an ice cold shower, then shut the door with her in there.He spun quickly and made rapid gestures for Galina under the bed. She quickly scrambled out from under the bed, leaping to her feet. She looked at him and down to his shaft. "Oh my god!" She mouthed.Jake almost forgot she was looking at him in the nude with a hard-on, and instead motioned towards the door. "You need to hurry!" He insisted.Galina nodded and put up her hands. "Okay okay, just let me have one thing real fast." She said quietly darting over to him. Jake stiffened as she rushed him, before he could react she had her hands on his shaft. He gasped as her fists began to stroke him. Her fists worked quickly, pumping him with both arms and smiling at him. "This is truly something incredible Jake. Promise you'll give me a turn?"Jake nodded with a pleasurable noise. "Sure sure, go before you get caught."She smiled and kissed him. "Call me big boy." Then she slipped out the front door.Jake started to shut and lock the door behind her, hiding behind the door itself so no one who happened to be passing would see him buck ass naked.To be continued.by  musicankane for Literotica

We don't often get to talk to our featured BA, but this week, we did! Joining Maggie and Brynna this week to talk about his life and his science is Dr. Jay Wile, a chemist, textbook author, and educator. Find us on Patreon: BA in Science | creating A Podcast | Patreon --- Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/bainscience/support

Rachel: Jake helps someone get revenge,by  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Alexis might have used Jake, manipulated him to get herself a spot into the damn GGK, but the more Jake thought on it the more he felt like he was coming out a winner on the other side of it. Clearly no girl in GGK, especially GGK girls, would give him the time of day. Yet with a simple picture gotten through manipulative means, his whole damn world changed. He had sex with Alexis the hottest girl he had ever seen, but he also had sex with the Queen of GGK herself. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought this possible.He had thought about his circumstances a lot while getting ready for the party. The drastic turn around in his “luck” with women, and he decided to take Niece’s advice. This not only would never happen to him again in life, but there was no telling when Gamma Gamma Kappa sorority would get bored with him and it would be over. He might as well Carpe-Diem and seize the titties while he could. Besides there was no denying that he was going to remember college for the rest of his damn life.There was a knock on his door. Jake put his comb down and gave one final look over himself. He figured he looked as good as he possibly could, so with a deep calming breath and went to open the door.The two girls at the door were new to him, but both were incredible knock outs. His jaw literally dropped. One blonde with icy blue eyes, a cute button nose, pouty red lips, and a body that threatened to make her vibrant red dress burst with her curves. And one raven haired girl with dark eyes that contrasted wonderfully against her pale skin, she wore a thin white button up shirt in which her skin was easily visible through along with the red bra she wore underneath. Her outfit clearly designed to entice and get you in the mood for one thing and one thing only.“Hi big guy.” The blonde said, “We’re here to escort you to the party.”“You ready to go?” The dark haired girl asked.Jake looked between them and nodded, “I…yeah…wow I feel like a V I P.” He said.The blonde reached out and ran a hand down his chest, “Oh you could say that.” She teased, his fingers running down his body to hook onto the waistband of his pants before falling away. “I’m Brit, and this is Claire.” She said.Claire grabbed him by the hand, “Come on big boy, you don’t want to be late.”Together they took his hands and walked him to the GGK house.The GGK was walking distance from the apartment dorms on campus but it was quite a bit of a walk. The frat houses were kept on the other side of campus from the dorms in order to keep the noise pollution from parties down for those who did not engage with the frats on that level. This was still a college and while parties were common people still did learn and do homework here, hopefully.It was dark by the time the girls came to pick him up, so there weren’t many people walking about on the grounds to see him being escorted by the girls on each of his arms eagerly leading him to what was probably going to be a wild evening. As they neared the pledge community, Jake could hear the music thumping from down the street. The other houses were mostly dark, because when a major house like GGK threw a party nobody else bothered to compete.There were party goers on the front lawn playing Corn hole, and lingering on the lawn watching or jeering the players on. Jake recognized a couple of the guys from the lacrosse team as well as a few cheerleaders. No surprise there really, the athletes and GGK girls were gravitated together like moths to a flame. Jake felt a sense of unease creep into his stomach. He would stand out in this crowd. He wasn’t in athletic shape, and he certainly didn’t have chiseled good looks. Jake would be the ugliest guy at this party.He felt like a guinea pig, like something that GGK could use to show off. “Hey everyone look at this freak.” He could hear the voices and the laughter. Jake closes his eyes and steeled himself, this would be different. They wouldn’t do that to him this time, he knew that, he had already fucked two GGK girls already so what purpose who there be to humiliate him? “Hahaha we fucked this guy, what a loser.” No that didn’t make any sense.The girls walked him up to the front door where a very tall black guy stood wearing a black shirt and black slacks. His arms were crossed, each one thicker than Jake’s waist, he gave Jake a serious look and asked, “Invitation?”Jake turned to Brit and Clare. “I uh, I don’t have one but I was…”Clare stepped up and shook her head, “This is Niece’s guest.”The bouncer raised an eyebrow, “Him?” He asked in surprise.Jake felt himself shrink. Brit rubbed her hand on his back comfortingly, “That’s right.”He nodded and stepped aside, “Alright then, welcome to the party playa.” He gestured for Jake to pass him.“Uh…Thanks.” Jake replied.The girls pulled him into the house wear the music was heavy and thumping to the point where it was hard to think clearly. Brit and Clare let him go and pulled away from him, “Alright have fun Jake, we’ll see you around.” They both smiled and waved at him before melting into the crowd like a couple of ghosts.Jake looked out over what appeared to be the main room of the house. Futons were placed around a large empty section of the floor where people wear dancing together with the music which came from a DJ stand in the corner but there was no DJ. All Jake could see was a MacBook plugged into the console, which was probably just set with a playlist and left to run itself.Several couples were making out heavily on the futons, trying to climb over each other while at the same time trying to hold their red drink cups in such a way to not spill them. One of the pairs near the corner was getting really really into it, to the point where the girl had no top on and was only covered by her bra, which a pair of hands was desperately trying to work with.Jake stood frozen, unsure of what to do or how to place himself in the room. He glanced about trying to find a familiar face. Alexis, Niece, even Brit or Clare, but he saw none of them.“You gonna stand there like a deer in headlights all night?” Came a voice from behind him.              Jake jerked startled by the sudden voice right behind him. A hand curled around his shoulders and Niece slithered her body around his to face him. She wore a fabulous dark red dress, with a cut out window on her chest designed to highlight her incredible cleavage. She had fluffed her long dark hair up into a luxurious loose curl that hung over her shoulders beautifully.She gazed into his eyes with a smile. “Glad you made it.” She told him. “Come on though you can’t just stand here, let’s get you a drink.” She said, pulling him towards the kitchen.“I don’t drink though.” Jake said.Niece glanced back at him and laughed, “You are adorable. Get a drink though.” She told him, with no room for argument in her voice.As she pulled him along, Jake noticed the crowd part around her like she was Sorority Jesus or something. Eyes turned to him, especially from the other guys as if trying to judge why this obvious geek was getting any sort of attention from Niece of all people. Let alone why someone like him was even here.Niece brought him to the keg, which was set in the center of the kitchen floor. Expertly she grabbed a solo cup off the counter nearby and filled the cup with a hose attachment to the steel drum. Once full she handed him the cup, or rather forced the cup into his hand.“Niece, I…” He began.Then she kissed him, pressing her lips firmly against his cutting off his voice. She didn’t linger though, and pulled herself back quickly. “Shut up Jake. Don’t drink it if you don’t want to, but hold onto the cup so you at least look like you’ve partied before.” She gave him a wink. “Sound good?”She had a point, Jake glanced at the foamy top of the beer in his hand and nodded, “Yeah that make sense.”“Besides you owe me this for that mess you left inside me earlier.” She teased. “You know I was leaking your sperm for hours after that?”Jake blushed, “I…uh…I’m sorry about that I guess.”She laughed, “Dude you need to fuck more. I knew what I asked for.” She just smirked up at him, “I just wanted you to know how good you gave it to me big man.”Jake opened his mouth to say something but another voice interrupted, “Hey Niece baby! I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”They both turned, the voice belonged to Chad Cunningham star quarterback and apparently football prodigy on campus. The guy was already dominating ESPN highlights and almost always had a group of fans, and girls around him. However approaching Niece he very noticeably was alone.Jake felt Niece sort of sag next to him and sigh, “Hey Chad, you enjoying the party?” She asked politely but not interestingly or caringly.Chad gave Jake a brief glance then focused on Niece, “Great party, but that’s expected from a GGK party, especially one thrown by you.” He grinned, “But it won't be a real party unless I can get you to dance.” He held out a hand towards her in invitation.Niece glanced at Jake with a look of what Jake could only take as disgust, but then she smirked tightly and nodded. “Alright Chad, let’s go.”She took Chad’s hand and let herself be led back into the other room with the dance floor. Glancing back at Jake she mouthed, “Have fun.” at him before she vanished around the corner.Jake once again was left wondering what to do at this party to get himself into the swing of things. Maybe he could go outside and play Corn hole or some other game they might be playing outside. He took his cup over to the sink first and poured a little of the beer out to make it look like he drank at least some of it. He didn’t want to look like a loser, let alone spill a full cup of beer should he bump into someone or trip or something.“Not a beer fan?” Someone asked, followed by the sound of a cup being filled at the keg.Jake turned and saw a beautiful brunette girl, small and athletic, wearing a tight purple blouse and dark blue skirt that barely dropped to mid-thigh. She gazed at him with light green eyes and a soft smile. “You must be Jake, your reputation precedes you.” She gave him a knowing smirk and her eyes flickered to his crotch for just a moment.Jake blushed and shrugged, “Yeah I guess it does.”“I’m Rachel, I was a pledge here last year.” She explained. “Alexis got a lot luckier than I did.” She chuckled softly.“So GGK does this for everyone, it’s not just Alexis?”Rachel set the hose back down, and hefted her full cup to her lips for a fresh sip. Jake watched her slowly lick the foam off her lips in a display that had to be meant for him and his pulse quickened. “Yeah everyone, though usually it just stays within the house. They have us do something embarrassing to test our desire to join, then there is a commitment test that’s designed to test a pledges resolve into becoming a member. A lot of girls pass the first test, but not many pass the second test. And usually the first test doesn’t go as far as it did with you, a brief thrill for some random dude or occasionally something else embarrassing, then it’s over. We’ve never had, I guess you could call it ‘interaction’ with a pledge’s target as we’ve had with you. So you’re special in that regard too.” She explained to him with a smile.Jake looked moved to the door way to look at all the people in the other room, “Can I ask you something then?”Rachel moved next to him to see what he was looking at. “Sure.”“How many GGK girls would jump my bones if I asked?”She giggled, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard it put that way but,” Rachel paused and took another sip while she thought. “I can think of at least four or five that would do it pretty easily if you just asked probably. Then at least a few more would fall onto your….bone…if the situation was just right. GGK may have a reputation but not everyone here is a skank,” she paused a moment, “at least not ALL the time.”Jake glanced at her, next to him she stood almost a good six inches short than him which put her about five-four if even that. She smelt like a soft fruity lotion and he could tell her hair was like silk. He felt himself grow curious to see how far this could go.She smirked up at him, “I’m not in the first category.”Jake chuckled, “I didn’t even have to say anything huh?”“Nope.” She took another sip.“How about that second category?”She shrugged, “Well my boyfriend is here, but maybe.” She patted him on the shoulder. “Come on forget about me, how about I show you around?”“Yeah okay, that sounds nice. I don’t really know what to do with myself otherwise.”He hooked a hand into his elbow and pulled him into the main room. More people were dancing now and Jake spotted Niece and Chad dancing sort of together. Sort of was the best way to describe it, Chad kept trying to get close to Niece, body-to-body close but she kept shaking herself away to keep a little space between them. She did not appear overly thrilled to be there, but Chad didn’t seem to be particularly aware of that.Rachel pointed to another girl not far from where Niece and Chad were “dancing” and told Jake, “That’s Niece’s number two Capri,” Capri was dancing with another guy who was wearing the school's football jersey so either was a player or just a fan. Judging by his size, he was likely a player though. Rachel continued, “She does everything that Niece does, or tries. The girl is like Niece’s number one fan or something, but you if you asked me who was in that first group, the first girl I’d point out would be her. Especially if she knew that you already fucked Niece, she’d be on you in a heartbeat.”Jake glanced down at Rachel and raised an eyebrow, “I can’t tell you how strange that is to know.”“What do you mean?” She asked.“Going from never even having girls talk to me, having like a strange sort of…appeal?, He explained."Oh well have you talked to girls before this?” She asked.Jake opened his mouth, but then closed it. “No….no I guess I’ve been to shy.”She slapped him across the cheek lightly. “Well there you go dummy. You can’t get pussy if you don’t talk to any of it.” She scolded. “Finally you’re talking to chicks and you’re surprised that getting laid ain’t all that hard? Welcome to having a social life Jake.” She smiled and chugged down the rest of her beer.Rachel pointed to the couple that was already stripping when Jake had first walked in. Jake’s eyes widened when he saw that they were literally fucking right there in the open on the couch. “Those rabbits over there are Victor and Monica, they have no shame.” Rachel explained.“Are they allowed to just do that in front of everyone?” Jake gasped.Rachel again gave him a look, “Oh you haven’t seen anything yet. Stick around it’ll get wild in here once the first keg is gone.”Jake watched Monica writhe on Victor’s lap for a moment, before looking around. Nobody seemed to be paying them any attention, as if it was just a normal thing. He shook his head when Rachel jerked on his arm, “Hey don’t stare dude, it’s rude and you won't like it if people stare at you while you do it.” Rachel told him.Jake looked at her, “While I do it?”Rachel scoffed, “You think you and you anaconda are getting out of this party without drilling someone? Just wait buddy, your dick is gonna get wet sooner or later.”Jake took a deep breath at the thought. How would it happen then? Would Niece just come up and start blowing him in front of everybody? Would it be Alexis? Somebody new that he didn’t yet know? He was both scared and excited at the idea. He thought that there might be some satisfaction of having at it with Niece right in front of Chad. The guy already had the pick of any number of girls on campus and probably even in GGK, but it was clear that he had eyes for the number one girl. Jake wondered what Chad would think if he knew that Jake had not only had Niece, but that Niece had chased him down first. That would be a blow to the Football Star for sure.“Rachel?” Came a man's voice from behind them.Jake and Rachel turned to see a tall dirty blonde guy in a polo shirt and khaki pants coming up to them holding a cup in each hand. He smiled brightly at Rachel, who returned the smile. “Hey babe I brought you a drink.” He said brightly offering her the cup.The guy glanced at Jake, “Sorry bro, I didn’t bring you one though. My bad.” He then held out his own cup to Jake, “Here dude take mine and I’ll get another one.”Jake shook his head and held up his own cup, “No I am good thank you though.”The guy chuckled in the way someone would if they were high, “Oh cool bro, no problem then.” He then focused on Rachel, “Babe, it is almost our turn for Corn hole, you ready?”Rachel nodded, “Yeah Kyle, I’ll be right there.”Kyle chuckled again, “Alright sweet, I’ll see you out there then. Nice meeting you dude.” Kyle said to Jake before pushing his way back out the front door.Jake looked at Rachel, “He seems friendly.”Rachel sighed, “He is very friendly. Especially when drinking. Too friendly sometimes.” She shook her head, “I should get out there and keep his corn-holed. Try to relax Jake, maybe talk to some people.” She suggested.Jake nodded, “Alright I’ll try to keep the shy at bay.” He promised.Rachel winked at him and walked away leaving Jake once again on his own. Jake took a deep breath and watched her go, thinking about the best course of action. Dancing was out of the question and apparently there was quite a line for Corn hole outside. He turned back to the dance floor and glanced around, Niece was no longer dancing with Chad but Chad was still on the floor trying his luck with another girl who seemed far more into him than Niece ever did.As he looked around Jake noticed that one of the futons had emptied for the moment, though the fucking couple was still on the opposite end of the room going to town. Victor was now on top, hammerin

Jake's Double Lifeby  musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy StoriesJake hadn’t realized he had chewed the shit out of his pen until the professor called class done for the day. As the students around him packed up he jerked awake from his daze and realized the back of his pen had been chewed to shit. He’d not heard much of what had been taught in computer science today, his mind couldn’t get off of Alexis and furthermore the whole situation with GGK.If any of his D&D buddies found out he had the chance to ravage the headmaster of GGK and he didn’t pounce on her like a horny wildcat, they’d never let him heard the end of it. Then again if he pointed out Alexis to them they might forgive him. Still he had the offer of every nerdy loser’s dream, a gaggle of incredibly out of his league women all eager for him to take them for a spin. And he had turned it down.Glancing at his phone he had no new messages from Alexis or even his gaming buddies. This week was the first real week of classes, so they had no games planned until everyone figured out the grove of what they needed to do for their classes this semester. And he didn’t begin to guess what the deal with Alexis was. He assumed that they were still planning on going to the party tonight, but he wasn’t exactly sure about that now.His rejection of Niece and/or Galina at the GGK house may automatically mean he was uninvited. Something told him they wouldn’t handle getting turned down very well. But then again maybe being the only guy in his right mind to reject their offer may only serve to intrigue them further.He had sent a “good morning” text to Alexis before class, but he still had nothing from her either which was a strange feeling. They’d had sex, so you would think she would hit him back by now. But he didn’t know if maybe sending a morning text was too needy or clingy and you were supposed to wait a while before you started doing that. He wasn’t sure he had never dated anyone before, and technically he supposed he still hadn’t.It was lunch time now and he had a couple of hours to kill before his next class. Rather than stare at his phone he decided to drop his bag back at his room and hit up the cafeteria, figuring that maybe a few chicken strips would distract him from his thoughts for a while.As he rounded the corner in the hallway that led to his door, he stopped short. Leaning against his door was Galina, arms folded under her breasts. She wore a short plaid skirt and a white button up blouse, very deliberately striking the schoolgirl vibe. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a very tight pony tail. And she wore what looked like platform sneakers with no socks.She straightened up as Jake approached, a smile lighting up her face. “Hey Jake.” She said pleasantly. Using his name struck him as a surprise, as she had only given him nothing but nick names last night he had wondered if she actually knew his name.He took a deep breath and wondered what this was about. Surely she was here because she wanted something, not just to simply say hi.“Hi…..uh…Galina right?” He said trying to confirm he had heard her name right.Her smile widened and she gave him a light nod. “How was class?” She asked, her voice lacking any sort of playful lust like it had last night. Though she’d probably had several drinks by the time he saw her, so maybe sober Galina was a very different Galina.Jake sighed and shook his head, “You know, I’m not really sure. I had……things on my mind.”Galina nodded, “Yeah I can see that, you looked really overwhelmed last night.” She glanced back towards his closed dorm door. “Wanna have a chat inside?” She asked.Jake raised his eyebrow and glanced back and forth down the hall.“Hey, no tricks, I’m not here to play at anything. I swear. I just want to talk.” She insisted.Jake glanced at her up and down, “You sure, you look like a Playmate.”She smiled, “Aww thanks. I thought it was cute.” She spun, “Looks good on me right?”“No tricks huh?”Galina sighed, “No, no tricks. Just…” She jerked her head back towards the room. “Let’s get out of the hallway please.”Jake nodded, he could talk. There would be no harm in talking. He slipped past her and unlocked his room, opening it for her first before following and shutting the door behind him. Galina glanced around with a brief curiosity but didn’t make any comments. Instead she took a seat on the edge of his bed and looked up at him.Jake dropped his bag under his desk and leaned against the desk. “Ok so what’s up?”Galina leaned forward, “Well first off I wanted to apologize for….overwhelming you last night. We get drinks in us and things get wild at GGK.” She said. “I can’t imagine what something like that would be like for someone not used to it. You seem like a really nice guy so I figured I should extend an apology on GGK’s behalf.”Jake shrugged, “I mean it wasn’t like it was unpleasant. In a way…” He thought for a moment. “In a way I guess it’s flattering right? Like how many guys get to have three dimes trying to seduce them in a single day?” He tried to play it cool, though he said no last night he didn’t want to have anyone actively upset with him.“Dimes?”“Oh you know, perfect tens? Like the hottest of the hottest of babes.” He sounded like an moron.Galina smiled, and trailed a finger down her blouse. “You think I’m a ten?”Jake scoffed, “You kidding? You’re so damn hot you could boil water just by standing near it. And that is 212 degrees. So yeah, very hot.”Galina laughed, “God you ARE a nerd.”Jake shrugged, “Yeah, I’m sorry.”“No no, don’t be it’s….” She looked him over, “you know something….it’s cute. GGK has guys over all the time, you know the typical frat dudes. Jocks, rich privileged guys, musicians, anyone that a member feels is hot enough. But somehow….you’re really refreshing.”“But I’m no hunk.” Jake confirmed.Galina tilted her head, “Well you aren’t a bad looking guy. I think a lot of it comes from attitude and style more than anything else. Those guys all have confidence and a style that makes them hotter on the surface. But those attitudes usually come with an…..arrogance that can ruin the mood.”“You don’t say, I can’t imagine that the types of guys who used to yank my underwear up to my throat in high school aren’t actually the best of dudes.” Jake scoffed.“Well yeah, but image can be a powerful thing. No girl wants to be treated like dirt….at least not outside of roleplaying…But sometimes the image is more important so we tolerate it for the most part. You are different though. You have two things that those guys don’t. Personality, and…” Her gaze went to his pants. “Personality.”“Am I really that special in that department?” He asked. “I don’t understand what has turned you girls suddenly so crazy for me.”Galina smirked, “Oh yes you are. Very very special. You make all the other guys I’ve seen look like children.”“Sex is a big part of GGK then?” he asked, worrying about Alexis’ membership with the sorority.“We like it. It’s part of the fun of being young and free to do whatever the hell we want. None of us are dumb, we’re sluts sure, but dumb we are not. Niece is a psychology major. I’m in business, we have law students, doctors, all sorts. One thing we don’t like at Gamma Gamma Kappa, is a stupid bitch. Hot yes, dumb no.” She explained. “We are exclusive for a reason and just because a girl might be pretty doesn’t mean she is GGK material. So don’t just think our sexual heat for you is just a bunch of dumb sluts.”Jake blinked and took a breath, “Well I don’t know exactly how I should be taking that then. I suppose that’s a relief, but it doesn’t mean that I don’t have you girls chasing my ass.” He sighed and slumped to the ground. “I just don’t know what to do with myself now. I was a loser in high school, I was a loser here until you apparently pulled my name out of a hat and got a look in my pants. If I didn’t have a decent dick…..”“Big, great fabulous, not decent.” Galina interrupted.“Whatever. If it weren’t for that I’d be a laughing stock in GGK.”“True.” She confirmed. “But that isn’t what you have. You have a crazy gift, and you would be even crazier if you didn’t USE it dude.” She told him, slipping off the bed to kneel before him. “Think about this for a second bro. You can fuck almost anyone at GGK you want. You know how many dudes would kill to be you? You have an opportunity here that you would waste if you don’t man up and start fucking some bitches.” She told him.She stood up and reached a hand down to him. “Give me your phone.”Jake looked up. “Why?”“Fuck you that’s why, just give me the phone.” She demanded.Jake dug into his pocket and handed her the phone. “Password is 6969.”She laughed, “Seriously!? And you are hesitant to fuck? You are one strange dude Jake.” She quickly tapped away at his phone and then held it out in front of her for a moment, she gave the phone a smile and took a selfie, then tapped on the phone again before handing it back to him. On the screen was Galina’s photo attached to her contact information. “That’s my number, you change your mind or better yet you come to your senses, and actually wanna exchange a little bodily fluid you hit me up any time.” She told him.Jake looked up at her, and his gaze froze up her skirt as he realized she wasn’t wearing panties. “Oh you like that?” She teased, reaching down to grab the hem of her skirt, “wanna see more?” She offered. “Say the word and I’ll ride you right here and right now.”Jake thought about it. She had made some good points. If this was really happening to him. Then he really should pounce on every opportunity. After college he’d be in the real world and there would be no frats trying to get dick pics of him, leading to a well of infinite sex. While it might feel strange to him now, what would he feel like after having some of the hottest women he’d ever seen in his life moaning his name. All reservations would go out the window and honestly, that’s what scared him most about it.Jake opened his mouth to say something, but a loud knock on his door jerked him to his feet. “Shit.” He hissed startled.Galina stepped back and gave him a look.He went to the door, “Who is it?” He called.“The girl of your dreams.” Came Niece’s voice from the other side.This time Galina muttered, “Aww shit.”Jake looked at her wide eyed, “Shit?” He hissed, “Why shit?”Galina rolled her eyes, “She’s called dibs on you, she’ll be pissed if she sees me here.”“What?”Galina waved off his concern and dropped to the floor, crawling under the bed. Jake couldn’t believe it, he wasn’t even fucking anyone and already this was going tits up quickly.The knock came again and Niece called out, “I have a gift for you Jake, open up.”Jake made sure Galina was hidden out of direct sight, yanking his blankets over to cover up the gap under the bed as much as possible. “Yeah I’m coming.”“Not yet.” Niece called back with a promise.Jake groaned and made his way to the door, opening it casually. Niece stood there wearing a pair of jeans so tight they looked like they were painted directly onto her body, as well as a v-cut plain grey t-shirt that struggled to hold her chest back from roaming eyes. In her hand was a sandwich, untouched and appeared to be a roll with turkey, cheese, lettuce, tomato, and mayo. Which only reminded Jake that he was hungry and had planned for lunch before bumping into Galina.“Hey handsome.” Niece said with a smile. “I thought you might be SO into studying like the good little boy you are, that you might be hungry. So I brought you a sandwich.” She explained, holding out the sandwich towards him.Jake looked at the sandwich then back to her, as he reached for the sandwich she playfully jerked it away. “Or maybe not.”“Okay what?” He asked.“Well maybe you save this sandwich until after you and I work up a little sweat.” Niece offered, using her free hand to tug her T-shirt down a little to show him more of one of her breasts. “What do you say? Work out with me?”Jake gave her a careful considering look. It began to occur to him that eventually he was going to break down. Between Alexis, Niece, Galina, and whomever else still waited in the wings of the GGK frat house, eventually Jake would crack. It was just a matter of when and with whom.He glanced at the sandwich and then back to Niece who cocked and eyebrow as she waited for an answer. “You uh, really wanna come in and have sex then?” He asked her.Niece let out the kind of smile that a lion might give prey that fell into its trap. “You better believe I do. I want to feel your big, hard, monster slide so deep inside me that I’ll never feel satisfied with anyone else ever again.” Her voice took on a sultry tone that she must have practiced because it send ripples down his spine.Jake cocked his head and snorted, “Last night you said I could do whatever I wanted to you.” He countered.“Anything you want big man.” She confirmed.“Give me the sandwich then.” He told her firmly.Niece didn’t pause, she thrust the sandwich into his hands. Jake hefted the sandwich and nodded.Alright they wanted him to take advantage of them. Fine. But it wasn’t going to be on their terms, it was going to be on his. He gave Niece a look and nodded, “Alright come on in.” He told her, backing into the room. “Lock the door behind you.” He commanded.Niece didn’t know what this sudden change in him was about, but it looked like he’d finally caved. And if he wanted to act all tough with her, then that was fine so long as she got that dick. She followed him into the room, shutting the door quickly and locking it behind her. Jake took a bite of the sandwich and nodded, “That’s a good sandwich did you make this?”She smirked and shook her head, “Bought it.”Jake nodded, “I see. Well you can pick ‘em.” He said, taking another bite. It was genuinely a good sandwich. When you paid the kind of money most students paid to come here, the least they could do was make sure the cafeteria wasn’t dogshit. For the most part the school delivered on the food front.Niece moved closer to him swaying her hips seductively. “So….?” She said with a long draw, her arms coming up to gently slip around Jake’s shoulders. She kept just enough space between them to not smash the sandwich between them.“So?” He asked, then remembered, “Oh right you wanted to bang.” He took another bite of the sandwich. “I thought you wanted to do that at the party tonight.” He suggested. “Something about winning over Alexis?”She shook her head, “We’ve changed that deal. Alexis will be pledged so she’s getting what she wants, but now I have to get what I want.” A hand slipped from around his shoulder and dropped down to cup his crotch. Her touch made him tremble but he tried hard to not show it. Her palm caressed him, feeling for him. “Oh my, even soft you feel so heavy down here. Let me play with him Jake. I promise you’ll love it, I don’t wanna wait 'til tonight. Please.” Her voice was incredibly sexy, begging for him turned him on more than he thought it would. Plus her palm on him caused a reaction from within that was unavoidable.Jake tried to keep himself calm, level headed, but his will was breaking down around him. He took another bite and realized he was damn near finished with the sandwich. He hadn’t realized how much he’d gotten down already, he was running out of time to stall and he was running out of resistance.Fuck it, why resist? He thought. Galina was right and even if Alexis got upset at him for doing this, he still had girls damn near begging him for it. Holy shit he felt like such an asshole for even thinking that. But he was going to feel even worse for doing it, yet at the same time…….how could he not?Niece’s hand began rubbing on him harder, she could feel him hardening within his pants and her palm followed the ever growing outline, stroking him as best she could. Her eye met his and she parted her lips just long enough to whisper a single word. “Please?”That was it. That was all he could take. His walls shattered like they’d been made of sand this whole time. Alexis might hate him, but he couldn’t anymore. Niece stroking him, Galina hiding under the bed, it was too much to resist. His body was vibrating with need and desire. He popped the final bite of the sandwich into his mouth and gave Niece a nod, “Do your worst.”Niece let out a huge relieved sigh and dropped to her knees quickly. His fingers couldn’t work his jeans open fast enough. She was almost frantic and fumbling with his fly, as if blinded by her cock-hungriness. Though it didn’t take her long to overcome, and soon his fly was open and she was yanking his pants down to his ankles. Her gaze came back up to see a massive rod bulging and filling his briefs, barely able to contain it.“Holy shit.” She gasped, reaching up and running her hand along his length. She squeezed her fingers into him, “Wow you aren’t even hard yet.” She looked up at him and giggled. “Fucking ridiculous dude!”Jake blushed, “Yeah thanks I guess.”Niece reached up and tugged his underwear down, letting his shaft fall free and bobbed before her. His pulse causing it to slowly swell even further, each pulse bringing it more and more erect. She looked on in amazement, seeing him in a picture was one thing but seeing the real flesh was something else entirely.“Don’t be so dramatic. You are incredible.” She breathed, making sure her breath blew along his length. She hovered her mouth over him, as if debating on how to start. Slowly she brought a hand up from below and wrapped her fingers around him as best she could. Even though he wasn’t fully hard yet and she could sq

⛓️

This week's episode features a discussion with University of Iowa College of Public Health Dean, Edith Parker. This year is the college's 25th anniversary and Dean Parker touches in some past accomplishments and milestones while looking ahead to future challenges and opportunities. She also talks about her personal journey to the field of public health. A transcript of this episode is available at https://www.public-health.uiowa.edu/news-items/plugged-in-to-public-health-reflecting-on-the-colleges-25th-anniversary-with-dean-parker/ Have a question for our podcast crew or an idea for an episode? You can email them at CPH-GradAmbassador@uiowa.edu You can also support Plugged in to Public Health by sharing this episode and others with your friends, colleagues, and social networks.

Glancing at the NFC NorthSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Seeking Passage through the Forest of the Elves. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Is it just me, or does that mountain look particularly red?” Don asked. As usual, he had gotten a bit ahead of his two companions, and so was the first to crest the slope they had been climbing all day. Stephanie came up next, looked out into the distance, and said, “Yeah, definitely.”Seeing that the other two had, finally, stopped and seemed to be looking at something, Nicole hurried a bit, so that she was breathing a bit heavily by the time she caught up. After just a moment, she said, “Well, damn!” She took a few more deep breaths before she pointed out, “That's a long way away.” Don nodded, and Stephanie grinned, “But closer than it used to be, right?” “That's fair,” Nicole agreed. “Looks like we get to go downhill for a bit, though, so that's good.” Stretching out in front of them, the most direct path toward the decidedly reddish mountain in the distance led down into what seemed to be a thickly forested valley that was swathed in a thin blanket of white fog. Off in the distance to their left was a gap in the surrounding hillsides where they could make out what seemed to be a river, which presumably flowed through the valley from the highlands at the other end of the valley which included the mountain that was now their goal. “It's one hell of a view,” Stephanie pointed out. She then gave the other two a mischievous smile, and said, “Want to take a break and christen this ‘Threesome Pass'?” The answer to this kind of question was almost always “Yes,” which accounted for a good part of why it had taken so long to get this far. They had all become quite good at getting quickly undressed, and they had established the tacit rule that the first two naked would get started without the third, who had to wait until there was a reasonable break in the action. So, this time, Don found himself standing there, naked and with a raging erection, admiring the view, both of the valley and mountains spread out around him, and of the two women in front of him as they made out hungrily, their fingers stroking each other as their mouths and tongues continued their ongoing love affair. Don enjoyed the contrast between Nicole and Stephanie. Both were petite and about the same height but were otherwise quite different. Nicole's dark skin and slender build, including her tiny breasts, and her straight black hair were a wonderful counterpoint to Stephanie's tanned but much lighter skin, taut muscular build, generous breasts and thick, chaotic brown hair. Nicole looked very much like what she was, a young college student who had until recently been quite innocent, while Stephanie seemed a wild, almost dangerous, stripper or porn star. Don was quite happy to watch, dick in hand, as the women slowly lowered themselves to the green grass, never breaking their torrid kiss and their fingers never leaving the other's clinging sex. It was only when Stephanie pushed Nicole back on the sward and moved down between those dark thighs to add her tongue to the mischief her fingers were doing that Don moved to get in on things. Stephanie pointedly stayed up on her knees as she began licking at Nicole's clit, leaving her firm ass up in the air, beckoning to Don. He stepped into place, pausing to run his appreciative hand over Stephanie's tight buttocks, and then knelt, pushing his cock into position. He moved the head of his organ up and down between Stephanie's dewy lips, enjoying the sensation of her wetness on him and teasing her a bit. Unfortunately, teasing her meant teasing himself, and he had had enough of that already. With a very happy groan, Don pushed himself deep into Stephanie's tight, hot embrace. After holding still there for a moment to appreciate her exquisite grasp, Don took her narrow waist and began to work in and out of her. At first he took his time, using long, deliberate strokes, almost all the way out and then deep into her, feeling her cervix kissing his head, but it wasn't too long before he was fucking her hard and fast—short rapid motions, his balls slapping against her clit—driven by his mounting need to fill her with his seed. He looked down over Stephanie's muscular back to where he could see cute little Nicole holding Stephanie's head as she shoved herself up against that talented tongue and those plunging fingers. Then Nicole was crying out in the open air, letting the whole world know she was having a wonderfully intense orgasm. In another few minutes, after Nicole had stopped twitching and giggling, Don found himself on his back in the grass as Stephanie rode him in a reverse cowgirl. She leaned back on him, her hands behind her supporting herself on his chest, as she moved slowly up and down on his cock and Nicole lay between Don's legs licking at her clit. Don just laid there, hands on Stephanie's waist, enjoying the show and the feeling of Stephanie's pussy, and occasionally Nicole's tongue, on his engorged cock. When Stephanie lowered herself a bit more, Don was able to reach around her and cup her tits in his hands, pinching her nipples a bit between his fingers. Then she was shuddering on top of him as Nicole's tongue worked its magic. A bit later, Don found himself thinking he must be the porn king of the world as he stood there in the open air, surrounded by that majestic landscape, with these two gorgeous women kneeling before him taking turns sucking and licking his cock. It didn't take much of this before Don's own climax surged up, his balls tightening as his cock spasmed and loosed a thick, long gout of white cum to splash all over their upturned faces. The girls laughed as Don trembled and groaned, shooting another three streams for them before he stumbled back a bit. They kept him there though, sucking and licking up every bit of the stuff before they let him go. “Don?” Toshia was looking at him across the table. “Oh, sorry,” he laughed. “'Just got a bit distracted with a memory.” She smiled, “I can believe it. There have been more than a few times when I've caught myself reminiscing this week.” “Anything in particular stand out?” Don leaned forward a bit. “Ha, there are several things I keep going back to, but you need to finish your story first.” “Oh, fine,” he shrugged. “Where was I?” It was late in the afternoon by the time they got down to the tree line. As they entered the forest, Don was struck by the overwhelming beauty of it all. In every direction he saw the kind of panorama so many Romantic painters tried to capture in their depictions of sylvan paradise. Every tree spread majestic, thickly leaved branches in a vaulted ceiling. Every trunk was thick with green moss. Between the trees was a hazy mist that promised a warm fog as the sun set. The ground was covered with moss and soft fallen leaves. A soothing quiet pervaded the entire setting. “Damn!” Stephanie breathed. Don nodded silently, but Nicole remembered other peaceful woods and warned, “Watch out for dick vines!” “You guys ran into those too, I take it,” Stephanie said as she followed Don deeper into the forest. “Yeah. It was… unpleasant,” Nicole murmured. “It'll be easy to get lost in here,” observed Don. Stephanie suggested, “We could try to make for that river.” So, keeping together and watching out for lively phallic projections, the trio made their way into the forest as the sun sank in the sky. Dusk was fleeting here, golden green shifting quickly through gray and silver blue, and then threatening a deep indigo night. They thought they would have to completely stop, but then, slowly, blinking yellow dot by blinking yellow dot, the canopy over their heads became alive with tiny lights that seemed to drift slowly among the maze of branches and leaves. It was mesmerizing, and all three of the travelers found themselves standing still, watching the lights that Don, at least, assumed were fireflies. A motion out of the corner of his eye drew Don's attention, and then another. His voice came out in a whisper, “Some of these are moving faster…” “Yeah, like, deliberately,” Nicole agreed. Don was sure he heard something like giggling, and then, abruptly, a tiny naked woman was there inches from his face, hovering in midair. If she had been full-sized, she still would have been petite, with relatively long legs and tiny breasts. Don focused carefully and saw that she had a pretty little face with a pixie haircut, naturally enough. Though they were flapping quickly to keep her in more or less one place, Don could tell that she had diaphanous wings on her back. It was only fairly late in the encounter that he processed the fact that this creature was glowing. “Hey there, big boy,” the tiny woman winked and buzzed in to give the end of his nose a kiss. Then she was gone. “Uh,” Don managed. “Fairies,” Stephanie suggested. “I suppose we should have been expecting something like this,” Nicole chuckled. Don felt a little breeze on his neck, and then heard a voice in his ear, “Aren't you wearing an awful lot of clothes?” Another voice, that sounded like the first ‘fairy' said in his other ear, “Yeah, show us what ya got, big boy!” Nicole giggled, and Don noticed that each of the girls had little winged people flying around her as well. “How would that even work?” Nicole asked, apparently in response to something one of her inquisitors had said. Stephanie saw Don's inquisitive expression and said, “They seem as horny as everything else.” Don chuckled, “Well, that's not surprising, but what she said: how would that even work?” “Well, some of us have smaller things to be stimulated, you know,” Nicole grinned. “Hey, I think I have demonstrated that I do know that,” Don laughed. “Wouldn't you like to feel us licking and rubbing on that big thing you've got hidden away there?” asked a tiny winged temptress in front of Don. She managed to arch her back to thrust her little breasts forward suggestively. “Well, that does sound interesting…” Don admitted, but then stopped. Suddenly the little cloud of fairies, or whatever they were, that had ganged up on them were gone, flown abruptly back up into the leaves. Don, Nicole, and Stephanie now found themselves surrounded by a quite different group. About a dozen people were ringed about them with bows and arrows aimed at them. Though they had different skin and hair colors, and styles for the latter, as well as some dramatic face painting and/or tattoos, they were all slender of build, and none of them were taller than Don. Each of these archers had noticeably pointed ears, and most of them had dramatically arched eyebrows. They were wearing clothing that seemed to mainly consist of large leaves, though that was arranged for functionality rather than modesty, which was in any case a largely foreign concept in Eros. All these observations were taken in very quickly, because almost as quickly as the little, winged creatures had flown away, one of the newcomers was addressing our trio. “Wherefore art thou trespassing here, crude humanity?” asked a female with long dark hair and bare breasts. “Well, I don't think 'crude's' fair,” Don frowned. “Tis thine nature,” she scowled. “That's just racist, isn't it?” Nicole put in. “'Species-ist' would be better, I think,” Don suggested. “Fie on thine prevarication, humans,” the woman scowled. “State thy purpose.” “Shouldn't it be 'thine' or 'thy' in both of those sentences?” Nicole asked, apparently on a roll. Don decided not to further antagonize the folks with the arrows pointing at him and his friends. He said, “We didn't know we were trespassing. We are trying to get to yon Crimson Mountain.” “Oh, 'yon,' nice!” Nicole whispered. “That may well be,” the woman scowled, “but thou mayest only pass through this vale with permission of milady the queen.” “Queen of the … elves?” Don asked. She seemed to relax a bit and said, “Aye, and of all the fey folk.” Don smiled a bit, “Wouldst thou escort us thither, that we mayst pay our respects to her grace and beg her permission to continue on our journey?” “Damn, professor!” Nicole hissed as she stifled her laughter. The elven woman lowered the point of her arrow, apparently signaling her companions to adopt a less hostile, but still guarded, stance, and said, “Aye, human, we shall do as thy ask. T'was well said.” Don bowed and said, “Thank you, fair…?” “Lyrandiel,” she almost smiled. “We shall be in thy debt, fair Lyrandiel,” Don smiled. Lyrandiel led the way into the dark forest, which was illuminated now by the wan yellow glow of the creatures Don was thinking of as fairies. The other elves continued to surround the party and follow along behind. None of them talked with Don or his companions. “Are we sure we can trust your new friend?” Nicole asked. “I don't think we have much choice,” Don shrugged. “Don's right,” chimed in Stephanie. “When dealing with communities like this, I've always found it easiest to play along.” Nicole frowned, “I don't know. I'm getting a serious Sisterhood vibe here.” “Sisterhood?” As they followed Lyrandiel further into the forest, Nicole and Don related the tale of Toshia's capture by the Sisterhood and their valiant, but ultimately futile, rescue attempt. Don found himself a bit surprised that Stephanie had managed to avoid running into the Sisterhood in her travels. At the end of the story, Don said, “But ultimately, playing along with their view of the world was productive, or would have been if Toshia hadn't freed herself before we got there.” “I like this Toshia,” Stephanie decided. “Too bad you didn't find me earlier.” “Agreed,” nodded Don, “and she definitely would have liked you.” At last, Lyrandiel led them into a wide clearing that had additional lighting provided by what seemed to be stationary balls of pale blue light, hovering about twelve feet in the air and arranged evenly in the space. In the center of this clearing was the massive trunk of a gigantic tree that had a stairway spiraling upward around it. Lyrandiel proceeded directly to these stairs, and Don and the others followed silently. Don had to admit that the elven aesthetic was very much on point, and that the subdued and suffused lighting lent a magical air to everything. He could certainly understand wanting to spend a long vacation here. Eventually they were guided into a cavernous area near the top of the main part of the trunk. A warm, golden glow filled the air. Dozens of fairies flitted about overhead and there were many elves moving to the side and looking the newcomers over with curiosity and occasionally some measure of disdain. All the elves were slender and not particularly tall but varied in other respects. Only a few were armed, and none seemed as outwardly martial as Lyrandiel and her companions. Those who weren't naked wore long, flowing robes, mostly in pastel colors. The naked elves seemed to have no sign of body hair. Don and the others were directed to stand before a raised platform flanked on the right by a dozen beautiful elven women and on the right by a dozen handsome elven men. Seated on a kind of throne with a high, twisting back was a gorgeous woman who reminded Don of Gal Gadot. “Not Cate Blanchett?” Toshia interrupted. “No,” Don laughed, “though I admit that's more of what I expected, too.” “Not that you were complaining.” “Oh, definitely not!” “So, Gal Gadot, eh?” “Not her,” Don shook his head. “She just reminded me of her. She bore a resemblance, and a kind of imperiousness, that reminded me of her. It was like the way the Lady of the Manor reminded me of Monica Bellucci.” “Hum,” Toshia smiled. “Are you thinking of the Lady or Monica Bellucci?” “Both! Oh, and now Cate Blanchett is joining in,” she laughed. “Go on, back to the elf queen who looked like Wonder Woman.” “Just her face,” Don protested. “Okay, and her hair, but she was thinner.” The seated woman had thick, dark hair, and was wearing a loose robe of pure white, which seemed to be emitting its own light. She also wore a silver circlet on her head that they all assumed must be her crown. Over her right shoulder stood a relatively tall elf with long white hair and a bare chest who was wearing a light crown of twisted golden twigs. Don continued to play his part, dropping to one knee and bowing his head. He noticed that on either side of him the girls were following his lead. “Oh, most beauteous sovereign of the most noble fey folk, we greet you and humbly beseech your grace to grant us passage through your sacred valley, that we may reach the Crimson Mountain beyond,” Don said. He was annoyed with himself for not saying “greeteth thee” or “beseecheth,” but no one else seem bothered by his language. “We welcome thee to our vale, and wouldst know thine names,” the beautiful queen said in a lilting voice that seemed to have a hint of wind chimes. “Your grace, I am Don, and my companions are Nicole and Stephanie.” Don gestured to each side, indicating his companions. “Arise, Don, Nicole, and Stephanie, and knowest that thou art welcome in the court of Daphniel and mine consort, Lord Adran.” The trio bowed deeply, and Don said, “We are most grateful for thine welcome, your grace.” Queen Daphniel smiled and said, “We shall permit thine passage on two conditions: first, that thou wilt be guided henceforth by our faithful sister Lyrandiel, veering not from her instructions.” When she paused, Don bowed, a bit less deeply, and said, “Of course, your grace.” “Second, that thou wilt join us in a celebration of welcoming this night.” This generated a surprised murmuring throughout the host of elves, though neither the queen nor her consort seemed to notice. Don suspected that the elves were responding to the fact that he and his companions were coarse humans. For himself, Don found all of this reminiscent of his and Toshia's first night in the Manor, when the Lady and Lord invited them to enjoy their version of prima nocta. That time there had been two new guests, though, and here there were three, and Don didn't see a third candidate on the platform with the queen and her consort. Glancing quickly to each of his companions, Don saw that Stephanie was apparently up for whatever, but that Nicole was a bit apprehensive. Don smiled up at the queen and asked, “Might we ask what kind of a celebration you have in mind, your grace?” Daphniel laughed, and Don was sure he heard tiny bells. The consort smiled and the other elves laughed as well. “Fear not,” the queen smiled, “we simply ask that thou pass the time with our court” - she nodded to the men and women arrayed on either side of the dais - “according to your own tastes.” “Ah,” Don smiled. Apparently, it was clear that he still had questions, though, for the queen continued, “Two of thou have decided preferences, and we can make arrangements for thine dark Nicole.” “I do like dick,” Stephanie said under her breath, and Don had noticed that Nicole was quite happy with both men and women. After checking back with Nicole, who gave him a smile and shrug, Don said, “We would be happy to accept your grace's hospitality.” “Wonderful!” Queen Daphniel smiled and stood with arms outstretched, commanding, “Prepare thine selves and our guests for the celebration!” As they were led to a pool where they were asked to disrobe and bathe, Nicole gently elbowed Don and said, “Don't let that 'thine dark Nicole' stuff go to your head, Professor.” “Oh?” Don laughed. “I kind of like the sound of it.” “So do I,” she grinned, “but don't let it go to your head.” The elves who accompanied them were all business, and the three of them were in unspoken agreement that they should save their energies for whatever the night had in store for them, so it was not long before they were freshly scrubbed and clothed in light robes that smelled of jasmine. They were then led across the forest floor to another gargantuan tree and another slowly winding staircase, at the top of which there were four arboreal walkways stretching out to open air treehouses that seemed formed out of the natural growth of the branches. Ignoring the pathway that led to the highest, most distant, treehouse, Stephanie was taken to the left, Don to the right, and Nicole to the one in the middle. Don could see that they would not be so far apart that they could not hear one of the others cry for help if that should be necessary. Don followed along behind a relatively small, and apparently rather young elven girl with curly blonde hair until they came to their designated treehouse, which now struck him as more of a shallow, tree-borne bowl, the bottom of which was filled with several layers of thick, soft pillows. The girl smiled at him, motioned for him to stay, and, without saying a word, returned the way they had come. Don watched her go and then waited, but only for a few moments before the ladies of the court, as Don was thinking of them, began to come into the chamber with him. He had earlier been so focused on Daphniel that he had hardly noticed how beautiful the elven women who were now joining him were. As each came into the room, she came up to Don, moving quite easily and gracefully over the pillowed floor, kissed him, told him her name, and dropped her robe revealing her naked body. Like all the elves he had seen so far, they were slender, or even willowy, with pointed ears that Don happened to find extremely attractive. There were eight of them altogether: Drowena, a black beauty with light brown eyes and strands of grey shot through her thick black hair; Vitriel, a pale young woman who had very long straight blonde hair and light blue eyes; Beatrix, with sun bronzed skin, brown eyes, and short light brown hair; Soriael of the long, wavy dark blonde hair and amber eyes; ebony skinned Mariel with short, dark, truly red hair; Janii, with her Persian dark brown eyes and lustrous, long, jet black hair; smiling Jamika who batted her brown eyes at Don and whose long, straight tresses of dark brown hair covered her breasts with a hint of modesty; and pretty Aedriel with violet eyes that reminded Don of Toshia, and curly hair of purple, blue, and green that brushed her shoulders. Of course, Don was unable to remember names in the confusion that followed and could barely keep track of who was doing what and where. Once all the elven ladies were naked, they surrounded Don and his robe was lifted up and away from him. Someone took that robe and the ladies' discarded clothes away as Don found his body being explored with eagerly curious and playful hands. He was caressed all over, his butt was squeezed and pinched, and, naturally, his cock was stroked, and his balls fondled. Then came the mouths! Eight pairs of lips, eight sets of teeth, and eight tongues descended upon Don. Of course, his body responded as one would expect, with an almost painful erection and a pounding heart. Don tried to respond in kind, caressing soft elven flesh wherever he could reach, and returning kisses with a passion that came very naturally, but he was only one man and there were eight of them. It didn't take long before one of the elves, the stunning Janii, dropped down to her knees in front of Don and took his throbbing cock deep into her warm, welcoming mouth. Don managed to look down to see her looking up at him with her deep brown eyes, framed by long black lashes, as she slowly pushed him deeper into her velvety throat. He groaned deeply, and smiled down at Janii, but then Jamika's dark hair blocked his view when her mouth fastened upon his right nipple. If Janii had kept deepthroating him and the others had continued pleasuring every inch of the rest of his body, Don would have exploded with a powerful orgasm in very short order, but they had other plans for him. With light, but firm, insistence, and an uncanny unspoken unanimity, the slender hands on his body urged Don to carefully lie back on the silky soft bed of pillows. Once he was on his back, smiling up at them with nearly delirious happiness, the laughing elves descended upon him again, kissing, licking, and lightly biting, caressing, stroking, and fondling Don's body. The overstimulation actually seemed to stave off his impending climax, but then someone was again sucking on his cock, and this time he felt a delicate but deliberate tongue on the underside of his balls. Dark Mariel was kissing him deeply when Don felt his body boiling over. His balls tightened as he clenched and then he was pushing upward with a blindingly intense orgasm. Head thrown back, back arched, Don came and came. He could feel himself pumping jets of cum up into someone's mouth and then out into the open air. The orgasm seemed to go on and on, Don's body spasming with bursts of sexual energy, only gradually, and very slowly subsiding. All the while there was the sound of almost musical giggling. He was rather dimly aware of mouths on him, licking and sucking up his jizz. Don twitched as his sensitive, still throbbing cock was again sucked into a mouth. He couldn't see who it was, but they were apparently only trying to make sure he didn't lose his erection, for when it was clear that wasn't going to happen, the mouth withdrew. Don was able to see that it was the fair and lovely Vitriel who straddled his body as one of her companions held Don's slick and shining cock at the right angle. Don arched his back a bit to push up into her as Vitriel sank slowly down on him, taking the time to let her moist, warm pussy accept the thick head and shaft into its snug embrace. The pretty elf girl smiled at Don as she began to rock against his body, grinding her clit against him, and then fucking up and down on the cock impaling her. Janii came up behind Vitriel, drawing Vitriel's long blonde hair aside so she could kiss the elven girl's pale neck, and then slipping her dusky hands around to caress Vitriel's torso before reaching down to play with her clit as she rode Don's cock. Don reached down to grasp Vitriel's narrow waist in his hands, encouraging her to use his body for her pleasure. Then Mariel leaned in to suck and lick at one of Vitriel's pink nipples. Only a few more minutes of this brought Vitriel to the point of tossing her tresses back and crying out as she shuddered and twitched with her orgasm, her pussy squeezing and pulling on Don. The girls helped draw Vitriel up and off Don, and into welcoming arms that came with soothing kisses and caresses. Don would have loved to help with this, but Jamika hurried to take Vitriel's place, straddling Don and pushing his cock into her eager snatch. Somebody also noticed that Don's mouth was being underutilized, so, as Jamika began to work herself to a fevered pitch on his cock, Mariel moved into position over Don's face. Only too happy to oblige, Don grasped Mariel's tight butt in his hands and held her in place as he ran his tongue over her already very moist lips. This was the beginning of a hazy, delirious blur for Don, as the lithe elves pleasured themselves with his body and he focused on doing the best he could to lick and suck them to orgasms with his mouth. He felt sure that each of the ladies had come at least once by the time he really got a chance to get up off his back. Wiping slippery elven wetness from his face he sat up and looked around. While half the women seemed content to just play with Don, there were a couple of pairs enjoying each other; Vitriel and Beatrix were engaged in a lovely 69 on one side of the chamber, and Drowena and Mariel were making out on the other, a steamy dark elf fantasy. The remaining four clustered about Don. Everyone seemed to be a bit less frantic now and were just enjoying the leisurely play. Aedriel, who had been the most recent recipient of Don's oral efforts, stroked his chest and leaned in to give him a gentle, loving kiss. On his other side, Soriael leaned in to kiss him next, as her hand moved down to stroke his still-hard cock with her delicate fingers. It wasn't long before he was behind violet-eyed Aedriel fucking her from behind, shoving her forward into Soriael's pussy in an echo of the threesome Don had enjoyed earlier in the day. Janii and Jamika were temporarily content to watch and idly caress the three more active lovers, but then got directly involved. Janii went down to sit on Soriael's face, and Jamika slipped under Aedriel to lick and tease her clit. Eventually, Don came again, pumping his seed deep into Janii's very tight, very hot ass. The ladies of Queen Daphniel's court settled in around Don with kisses and soothing caresses. The scent of sex and jasmine was in the air, and Don could hear Stephanie in the distance having a very loud orgasm, and, as his eyelids grew irresistibly heavy, he thought the elves certainly knew how to welcome their guests. The seated woman had thick, dark hair, and was wearing a loose robe of pure white, which seemed to be emitting its own light. She also wore a silver circlet on her head that they all assumed must be her crown. Over her right shoulder stood a relatively tall elf with long white hair and a bare chest who was wearing a light crown of twisted golden twigs.Ascending the Crimson Mountain Don continued to play his part, dropping to one knee and bowing his head. He noticed that on either side of him the girls were following his lead. “Oh, most beauteous sovereign of the most noble fey folk, we greet you and humbly beseech your grace to grant us passage through your sacred valley, that we may reach the Crimson Mountain beyond,” Don said. He was annoyed with himself for not saying “greeteth thee” or “beseecheth,” but no one else seem bothered by his language.“We welcome thee to our vale, and wouldst know thine names,” the beautiful queen said in a lilting voice that seemed to have a hint of wind chimes. “Your grace, I am Don, and my companions are Nicole and Stephanie.” Don gestured to each side, indicating his companions. “Arise, Don, Nicole, and Stephanie, and knowest that thou art welcome in the court of Daphniel and mine consort, Lord Adran.” The trio bowed deeply, and Don said, “We are most grateful for thine welcome, your grace.” Queen Daphniel smiled and said, “We shall permit thine passage on two conditions: first, that thou wilt be guided henceforth by our faithful sister Lyrandiel, veering not from her instructions.” When she paused, Don bowed, a bit less deeply, and said, “Of course, your grace.” “Second, that thou wilt join us in a celebration of welcoming this night.” This generated a surprised murmuring throughout the host of elves, though neither the queen nor her consort seemed to notice. Don suspected that the elves were responding to the fact that he and his companions were coarse humans. For himself, Don found all of this reminiscent of his and Toshia's first night in the Manor, when the Lady and Lord invited them to enjoy their version of prima nocta. That time there had been two new guests, though, and here there were three, and Don didn't see a third candidate on the platform with the queen and her consort. Glancing quickly to each of his companions, Don saw that Stephanie was apparently up for whatever, but that Nicole was a bit apprehensive. Don smiled up at the queen and asked, “Might we ask what kind of a celebration you have in mind, your grace?” Daphniel laughed, and Don was sure he heard tiny bells. The consort smiled and the other elves laughed as well. “Fear not,” the queen smiled, “we simply ask that thou pass the time with our court” - she nodded to the men and women arrayed on either side of the dais - “according to your own tastes.” “Ah,” Don smiled. Apparently, it was clear that he still had questions, though, for the queen continued, “Two of thou have decided preferences, and we can make arrangements for thine dark Nicole.” “I do like dick,” Stephanie said under her breath, and Don had noticed that Nicole was quite happy with both men and women. After checking back with Nicole, who gave him a smile and shrug, Don said, “We would be happy to accept your grace's hospitality.” “Wonderful!” Queen Daphniel smiled and stood with arms outstretched, commanding, “Prepare thine selves and our guests for the celebration!” As they were led to a pool where they were asked to disrobe and bathe, Nicole gently elbowed Don and said, “Don't let that ‘thine dark Nicole' stuff go to your head, Professor.” “Oh?” Don laughed. “I kind of like the sound of it.” “So do I,” she grinned, “but don't let it go to your head.” The elves who accompanied them were all business, and the three of them were in unspoken agreement that they should save their energies for whatever the night had in store for them, so it was not long before they were freshly scrubbed and clothed in light robes that smelled of jasmine. They were then led across the forest floor to another gargantuan tree and another slowly winding staircase, at the top of which there were four arboreal walkways stretching out to open air treehouses that seemed formed out of the natural growth of the branches. Ignoring the pathway that led to the highest, most distant, treehouse, Stephanie was taken to the left, Don to the right, and Nicole to the one in the middle. Don could see that they would not be so far apart that they could not hear one of the others cry for help if that should be necessary. Don followed along behind a relatively small, and apparently rather young elven girl with curly blonde hair until they came to their designated treehouse, which now struck him as more of a shallow, tree-borne bowl, the bottom of which was filled with several layers of thick, soft pillows. The girl smiled at him, motioned for him to stay, and, without saying a word, returned the way they had come. Don watched her go and then waited, but only for a few moments before the ladies of the court, as Don was thinking of them, began to come into the chamber with him. He had earlier been so focused on Daphniel that he had hardly noticed how beautiful the elven women who were now joining him were. As each came into the room, she came up to Don, moving quite easily and gracefully over the pillowed floor, kissed him, told him her name, and dropped her robe revealing her naked body. Like all the elves he had seen so far, they were slender, or even willowy, with pointed ears that Don happened to find extremely attractive. There were eight of them altogether: Drowena, a black beauty with light brown eyes and strands of grey shot through her thick black hair; Vitriel, a pale young woman who had very long straight blonde hair and light blue eyes; Beatrix, with sun bronzed skin, brown eyes, and short light brown hair; Soriael of the long, wavy dark blonde hair and amber eyes; ebony skinned Mariel with short, dark, truly red hair; Janii, with her Persian dark brown eyes and lustrous, long, jet black hair; smiling Jamika who batted her brown eyes at Don and whose long, straight tresses of dark brown hair covered her breasts with a hint of modesty; and pretty Aedriel with violet eyes that reminded Don of Toshia, and curly hair of purple, blue, and green that brushed her shoulders. Of course, Don was unable to remember names in the confusion that followed and could barely keep track of who was doing what and where. Once all the elven ladies were naked, they surrounded Don and his robe was lifted up and away from him. Someone took that robe and the ladies' discarded clothes away as Don found his body being explored with eagerly curious and playful hands. He was caressed all over, his butt was squeezed and pinched, and, naturally, his cock was stroked, and his balls fondled. Then came the mouths! Eight pairs of lips, eight sets of teeth, and eight tongues descended upon Don. Of course, his body responded as one would expect, with an almost painful erection and a pounding heart. Don tried to respond in kind, caressing soft elven flesh wherever he could reach, and returning kisses with a passion that came very naturally, but he was only one man and there were eight of them. It didn't take long before one of the elves, the stunning Janii, dropped down to her knees in front of Don and took his throbbing cock deep into her warm, welcoming mouth. Don managed to look down to see her looking up at him with her deep brown eyes, framed by long black lashes, as she slowly pushed him deeper into her velvety throat. He groaned deeply, and smiled down at Janii, but then Jamika's dark hair blocked his view when her mouth fastened upon his right nipple. If Janii had kept deepthroating him and the others had continued pleasuring every inch of the rest of his body, Don would have exploded with a powerful orgasm in very short order, but they had other plans for him. With light, but firm, insistence, and an uncanny unspoken unanimity, the slender hands on his body urged Don to carefully lie back on the silky soft bed of pillows. Once he was on his back, smiling up at them with nearly delirious happiness, the laughing elves descended upon him again, kissing, licking, and lightly biting, caressing, stroking, and fondling Don's body. The overstimulation actually seemed to stave off his impending climax, but then someone was again sucking on his cock, and this time he felt a delicate but deliberate tongue on the underside of his balls. Dark Mariel was kissing him deeply when Don felt his body boiling over. His balls tightened as he clenched and then he was pushing upward with a blindingly intense orgasm. Head thrown back, back arched, Don came and came. He could feel himself pumping jets of cum up into someone's mouth and then out into the open air. The orgasm seemed to go on and on, Don's body spasming with bursts of sexual energy, only gradually, and very slowly subsiding. All the while there was the sound of almost musical giggling. He was rather dimly aware of mouths on him, licking and sucking up his jizz. Don twitched as his sensitive, still throbbing cock was again sucked into a mouth. He couldn't see who it was, but they were apparently only trying to make sure he didn't lose his erection, for when it was clear that wasn't going to happen, the mouth withdrew. Don was able to see that it was the fair and lovely Vitriel who straddled his body as one of her companions held Don's slick and shining cock at the right angle. Don arched his back a bit to push up into her as Vitriel sank slowly down on him, taking the time to let her moist, warm pussy accept the thick head and shaft into its snug embrace. The pretty elf girl smiled at Don as she began to rock against his body, grinding her clit against him, and then fucking up and down on the cock impaling her. Janii came up behind Vitriel, drawing Vitriel's long blonde hair aside so she could kiss the elven girl's pale neck, and then slipping her dusky hands around to caress Vitriel's torso before reaching down to play with her clit as she rode Don's cock. Don reached down to grasp Vitriel's narrow waist in his hands, encouraging her to use his body for her pleasure. Then Mariel leaned in to suck and lick at one of Vitriel's pink nipples. Only a few more minutes of this brought Vitriel to the point of tossing her tresses back and crying out as she shuddered and twitched with her orgasm, her pussy squeezing and pulling on Don. The girls helped draw Vitriel up and off Don, and into welcoming arms that came with soothing kisses and caresses. Don would have loved to help with this, but Jamika hurried to take Vitriel's place, straddling Don and pushing his cock into her eager snatch. Somebody also noticed that Don's mouth was being underutilized, so, as Jamika began to work herself to a fevered pitch on his cock, Mariel moved into position over Don's face. Only too happy to oblige, Don grasped Mariel's tight butt in his hands and held her in place as he ran his tongue over her already very moist lips. This was the beginning of a hazy, delirious blur for Don, as the lithe elves pleasured themselves with his body and he focused on doing the best he could to lick and suck them to orgasms with his mouth. He felt sure that each of the ladies had come at least once by the time he really got a chance to get up off his back. Wiping slippery elven wetness from his face he sat up and looked around. While half the women seemed content to just play with Don, there were a couple of pairs enjoying each other; Vitriel and Beatrix were engaged in a lovely 69 on one side of the chamber, and Drowena and Mariel were making out on the other, a steamy dark elf fantasy. The remaining four clustered about Don. Everyone seemed to be a bit less frantic now and were just enjoying the leisurely play. Aedriel, who had been the most recent recipient of Don's oral efforts, stroked his chest and leaned in to give him a gentle, loving kiss. On his other side, Soriael leaned in to kiss him next, as her hand moved down to stroke his still-hard cock with her delicate fingers. It wasn't long before he was behind violet-eyed Aedriel fucking her from behind, shoving her forward into Soriael's pussy in an echo of the threesome Don had enjoyed earlier in the day. Janii and Jamika were temporarily content to watch and idly caress the three more active lovers, but then got directly involved. Janii went down to sit on Soriael's face, and Jamika slipped under Aedriel to lick and tease her clit. Eventually, Don came again, pumping his seed deep into Janii's very tight, very hot ass. The ladies of Queen Daphniel's court settled in around Don with kisses and soothing caresses. The scent of sex and jasmine was in the air, and Don could hear Stephanie in the distance having a very loud orgasm, and, as his eyelids grew irresistibly heavy, he thought the elves certainly knew how to welcome their guests. Chapter 4. The Mountain Toshia leaned forward on the table, “So, you had what I believe is called a reverse gangbang.” “Yeah, but I've always thought that was an inadequate term,” Don said. “And the girls?” “Well, Stephanie had a regular old gangbang with eight of the guys, and Nicole had an orgy with the remaining four guys and four girls.” “Nice!” Don smiled and nodded, “That was definitely the verdict.” “I'm a bit surprised the queen and her consort didn't join in.” “Well, we got around to them, or they got around to us the next night,” Don smiled. “We wound up spending the next day resting and playing a bit now and then, but then nothing too strenuous, and then after the evening ‘meal,' the queen summoned us to her chambers. It was a very nice night. 'Not as much work as the night before, but very nice.” Don leaned forward so his face was close to Toshia's. For a moment she thought he was going to kiss her, and she really hoped he would, even though that kiss would probably lead to them rushing into the restaurant's bathroom… and that would be against her own rules for this meeting. Instead, though, he said quietly to make sure no one could hear him, “You know the expression 'honey pot'? Well, Queen Daphiel's pussy actually tastes like honey.” Toshia smiled, still thinking about kissing him, “You lucky bastard.” Don grinned and shrugged, sitting back a bit, “I can't deny that.” “But you did eventually get to the mountain, I take it.” “We did,” nodded Don, “but maybe we should order dessert.” “Good idea! Maybe something with honey.” After they left the sylvan city of the elves, Lyrandiel led them through the valley toward the Crimson Mountain. The journey took several days, over the course of which she warmed to their “crude humanity.” She took to Nicole first, probably because she was easily the most elf-like in appearance, a point which Don was now unable to forget. But it wasn't long after deigning to let Nicole lick her to a quivering series of orgasms that she was on her hands and knees in the leaves taking Don's hard cock in the ass. She seemed genuinely sorry to part from them when they got to the foot of the Stairway. “I'm afraid I must leave thee here,” she frowned. The Stairway—and the way Lyrandiel said it strongly suggested the capitalization—was a broad series of steps carved into the mountainside as it rose up from the valley. There at the foot was a large fountain with a decidedly phallic sculpture in the center spewing an eternal orgasm of clean, cool water into the air. “Join us for a bath at least,” Nicole said, tugging Lyrandiel's arm in the direction of the fountain. They all quickly got naked and were soon rinsing themselves off in the invigorating water, which of course also had the effect of making them all super horny. Frisky hands and playful mouths met hard nipples, toned asses, eager pussies, and one very hard cock. After a bit, Lyrandiel was sitting on the edge of the fountain with her strong legs parted so Nicole could kneel between them in the water to lick and suck at her sweet elven pussy and clit, and Stephanie was also kneeling in the water as she sucked and licked at Don's raging erection. Leyandriel was the first to come, holding Nicole's head to her as she cried out in the open air. Stephanie pulled off Don's phallus and gave him a grin, “You ready to cum in elven pussy one last time, Professor?” Laughing, Don said, “You've definitely made me ready.” Stephanie got up and asked Nicole if she could do that again. Leyandriel splashed over to Don, who took her in his arms and gave her a long, passionate kiss. As Stephanie sat on the bench and Nicole began licking her, Leyandriel turned away from Don and bent down to take hold of the side of the fountain. Don caressed her strong butt and pushed his shaft down until it was pushing between her silky labia. He held onto her slender hips as he pushed his cock slowly into her tight, hot pussy. Don drew back almost all the way out of Leyandriel, and then drove himself back in. He did this a dozen times, each time driving into her with more speed and force. Each time, she whimpered with lust and delight. Then Don began to fuck her faster, with shorter strokes, and his hands moved to her waist to pull her back on him. He felt her fingers playing with her clit, and soon she was gasping and crying out again as her pussy squeezed and pulled on his prick. As Leyandriel shuddered and came down, Stephanie was groaning and shaking under Nicole's ministrations. The whole party moved out onto the lawn around the fountain, and soon Leyandriel was on her hands and knees with Don again fucking her from behind, and Nicole lying on her back so the elf could take a turn licking the black girl to one last orgasm. After watching for a moment, Stephanie decided Nicole's very talented mouth shouldn't be unoccupied, and she moved to straddle the girl's face, which was still wet from Stephanie's and Leyandriel's earlier orgasms. Don went right back to fucking into Leyandriel with gusto, thinking it was high time that he did as Stephanie had suggested and cum in this elven pussy. He shoved into her hard and deep, balls slapping her clit, and pushing her into Nicole with each thrust. Stephanie smiled at him as she pushed herself down on Nicole's mouth and tongue. She was squeezing her tits in her hands, and then twisting her nipples, and Don found himself wishing those beautiful breasts were close enough that he could get his mouth on them. Soon, Don felt himself swelling even more and then he was shoving deep into Leyandriel to flood her pussy and womb with his seed. As he was pumping into the elven beauty, she was making Nicole come in a trembling, moaning arc between her and Stephanie. “Oh! Switch places with me, Ley!” Stephanie exclaimed. Laughing, Leyandriel moved up over Nicole and knelt over her face, letting Don's cum run out of her and into Nicole's mouth. Nicole held on to Leyandriel's ass in her hands as she happily licked the cum out of her and then set about giving the elven lass one more orgasm. In the meantime, Stephanie had gone back to the beginning and knelt on the grass in front of Don to lick and suck him clean. An hour later, when they were closer to worn out, they all returned to the fountain for another round of bathing, but this time managed to just do that and then bid Leyandriel farewell. Then, after filling their water bottles, Don, Nicole, and Stephanie began the long climb out of the valley. With occasional breaks, including camping at night, it took three days. For most of the climb there was a spectacular view behind or to the side, though there was one long stretch when the stairway wound through a deep, narrow crack that would have proved decidedly treacherous if a serious rain had come along. Don thought the entire course was surprisingly short on anything that seemed like it was deliberately intended for some kind of sexual distraction. From the phallic fountain to the top of the stairs there was nothing that suggested breasts, vaginas, butts, or penises. There wasn't even a convenient bower of soft grass and flowers. Hell, there weren't even benches along the way. It was as if the long climb was actually intended to be an obstacle to be overcome. Naturally, this didn't keep the three of them from having sex along the way, but there was a bit less than there might have been otherwise, and sometimes it involved some less than comfortable settings. Each of them came to the top of the passage with bruises and scrapes won in the throes of passion. These things seemed unimportant, though, as they came off the stairs and onto the great porch in front of what was obviously the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King. A vast flat stone clearing spread out before them, lined on the outer edges by columns on top of which were statues of naked men and women. They were sculpted with a skill rivaling the great Hellenistic and Renaissance masters, but with a decidedly more sexual intention. Don wondered if Michelangelo had considered equipping David with an impressive and fully erect schlong, or if any Greek would have dared carve an Athena with such an ample, bare bosom, or even Aphrodite atop a column bent over displaying her inviting backside and vulva for admiration. At the opposite end of this expansive porch was the front of a gargantuan building that seemed the bastard offspring of a castle, a palace, and a cathedral, carved out of a decidedly red stone. The architect apparently couldn't decide if they were making something to defend, to impress, or to invite worship. Clearly, if the latter were the point, this temple was to a god or goddess of carnal delights. Bas relief carvings, of titanic scale, depicted an orgy of stone figures, as if the sculptures on the columns outside melded with the walls in a sexual extravaganza. Higher up, there were stained glass windows that echoed the orgiastic theme. The great open portal in the center of the structure was clearly intended to remind the onlooker of a vagina. “Well, that's not subtle at all,” Nicole observed. “I get the impression this is the place,” Stephanie said as she led the way across the open expanse. Don and Nicole nodded and followed Stephanie's taut behind. The great gate loomed even larger than expected, and Don found himself saying, “This is the first time I've ever felt truly intimidated by a vagina.” “That makes me think you haven't really appreciated them before, Professor,” smirked Nicole. Don frowned thoughtfully and said, “You know, that's totally fair.” The cavernous opening funneled down into a more reasonable size and they passed into a hall that was decidedly more cathedral than fortress. Light from the stained-glass windows high above lit the space with various colors, but the deep reddish hue of the stonework and the scarlet carpet under their feet kept “crimson” at the forefront of the color scheme. A row of smaller, but no less sexual, caryatid columns marched along on either side of the hall, leading them to a large fountain where a dozen red-robed figures awaited them. Silently, these indicated that the party should proceed off to the side where an extremely large locker room (though “locker cavern” would be more accurate) awaited their use. Gestures showed that they were expected to undress, putting their clothing and gear, such as it was, into lockers, and then proceed to a shower room to wash off the dust of their travels. The fact that there seemed to be no one else about but the robed figures was a bit unsettling. Everything was on a scale that would have accommodated a very large crowd, but it seemed as if Don, Nicole, and Stephanie were the only non-robed people in it. This didn't stop them from getting a bit frisky in the shower, where the XYZ-water reminded them to be horny. However, one of the robed ones stopped them, waving a stern finger to show that they were supposed to refrain. “Very odd,” Stephanie thought aloud. “And no fun!” Nicole frowned. Don looked around again, then shrugged, saying, “Well, let's see how this plays out.” Once they were showered and dried, they were led back to the cathedral hall and past the fountain to a set of tall double doors opposite those from which they'd originally come. Their silent guide gestured, indicating that they should proceed inside. With a quick look to his companions, who each just shrugged, Don took hold of the two handles and pushed the doors open. Don paused for a long moment. “You're killing me here!” Toshia laughed. “Sorry,” Don smiled. “This is just very hard to describe. So, okay, are you done with this rice bowl? Cool, so, imagine the inside of this bowl, but upside down, like so, except it's HUGE. It's almost a mile across.” “That's pretty big,” Toshia admitted. “I know, right?!” Once Don started to come to grips with how big the space in front of them was, he turned his attention to the great vault overhead. The reddish rock of the mountain had been hollowed out and someone had checkered the resulting concavity with great mirrors rising in orderly rows to the apex of the dome. In the space under the dome there floated glowing orbs much like those they had seen in the home of the elves. Stretching out directly before them was a walkway that was about twenty feet wide, covered in a nice, soft plush red carpet. About twenty feet below their level, filling the flat floor at the bottom of the dome, was a writhing sea of bodies. Don had thought the ongoing orgy in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite had been big, but that was nothing compared to what lay before and beneath them. His mind boggled at the number of people who were here engaging in a virtually endless orgy. He slowly realized that he was hearing a low roar of sound that was the noise of what must be thousands of people engaged in sex. “Wow!” Nicole exclaimed. Even the more jaded Stephanie was shocked. “This is insane!” she murmured. “It's like something out of Dante,” Don thought out loud, “except that they all seem to be having a good time.” “How do we get down there?” Nicole wondered less than enthusiastically. “I'm not sure I want to,” admitted Don. “It's a bit over the top, isn't it?” Stephanie asked. “It would be so easy to get lost in there,” Nicole said as she leaned over the edge of the walkway a bit. She was very clearly conscious of the fact that a fall into that pit would hurt quite a bit. “At the very least, it would be very easy to lose each other,” Don nodded. “But, she's right,” Stephanie observed, “there doesn't seem to be any way down from here.” “That is a bit odd, isn't it?” Don frowned. “I guess we have to head down this walkway.” So, they set off down the red-carpeted road, over the horde of naked revelers. They now saw that there were fountains here and there on the orgy-floor, presumably for both washing up a bit and for refreshment. Then Stephanie pointed out that there were red-robed figures wandering about, stepping carefully, with platters of fruit. With questions of practicality so answered, they came to the center of the pleasure dome, which they assumed this to be. The thought that this might not be the dome they were seeking was an almost frightening thought. There, at the center of the walkway, for the carpeted surface continued on to the far side opposite the doors through which they had entered, there was a round sofa, with a low backrest in the center, and, on either side of the walkway, broad steps leading down to the orgy level. After recklessly looking up to the top of the dome overhead, which prompted a rather abrupt and unpleasant sense of vertigo, Don suggested that they continue along the walkway. Sure enough, the far end of the walkway yielded positive results. There, on either side o

Etiquette, manners, and beyond! In this episode, Nick and Leah tackle putting cream and jam on scones in the correct order, glancing at smartwatches, scowling at strangers, and much more. Please follow us! (We'd send you a hand-written thank you note if we could.) Have a question for us? Call or text (267) CALL-RBW or visit ask.wyrbw.com EPISODE CONTENTS AMUSE-BOUCHE: Putting cream and jam on scones A QUESTION OF ETIQUETTE: Picnics QUESTIONS FROM THE WILDERNESS: Is it rude to look at a smart watch notification? What do you do in a restaurant when a stranger comments on the amount of food you've ordered? VENT OR REPENT: Clarifying the past, A rude sales call CORDIALS OF KINDNESS: Thanks to a friend, A nice review THINGS MENTIONED DURING THE SHOW Queen Elizabeth II and scones YOU ARE CORDIALLY INVITED TO... Support our show through Patreon Subscribe and rate us 5 stars on Apple Podcasts Call, text, or email us your questions Follow us on Instagram, Facebook, and Twitter Visit our official website Sign up for our newsletter Buy some fabulous official merchandise CREDITS Hosts: Nick Leighton & Leah Bonnema Producer & Editor: Nick Leighton Theme Music: Rob Paravonian ADVERTISE ON OUR SHOW Click here for details TRANSCRIPT Episode 232 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Is watching teammates before your fight a mistake? Coach Bryan Popejoy discusses the potential consequence of doing so on your energy levels in your own fight. Your body is a holistic system, mobilising energy based on your brain's perception of your environment. The more emotionally invested you are, the greater the level of autonomic system arousal and the greater the energy cost, even if you physically do nothing… Your body is charged and ready to act, even if you deem yourself to be inactive! For fighters yet to fight on that same show, watching your teammates is draining you. When I flew out to Thailand to compete at the amateur Muay Thai World Championships back in 2007, my corner team sat next to me, eagerly watching the new (at the time) Rocky Balboa in-flight movie. Glancing across during a fight scene, I found my adrenaline levels going through the roof! Because I was competing myself when we arrived in Thailand, it was just too much for me. I had to stop watching such emotive fight scenes. This is an example of how draining even watching fights can be (if you're emotionally invested). In the end, I watched Rocky Balboa on the flight home again after the championships instead, and enjoyed it FAR more! Further notes and resources at https://heatrick.com/2024/06/21/energy-cost-of-watching-teammates/

During our wedding ceremony, our minister said to me, “Do you promise to love, honor, and obey your husband, until death do you part?” Glancing at my fiancé, I whispered, “Obey?” We’d built our relationship on love and respect—not blind obedience, as the vows seemed to suggest. My husband’s father captured on film the wide-eyed moment I processed the word obey and said, “I do.” Over the years, God has shown me that my resistance to the word obey had nothing to do with the incredibly complex relationship between a husband and wife. I’d understood obey to mean “subjugated” or “forced submission,” which Scripture doesn’t support. Rather, the word obey in the Bible expresses the many ways we can love God. As my husband and I celebrate thirty years of marriage, through the power of the Holy Spirit we’re still learning to love Jesus and each other. When Jesus said, “If you love me, obey my commandments” (John 14:15 nlt), He showed us that obedience to His Word would be the result of an ongoing loving and intimate relationship with Him (vv. 16-21). Jesus’ love is selfless, unconditional, and never forceful or abusive. As we follow and honor Him in all our relationships, the Holy Spirit can help us see obedience to His Word as a wise and loving act of trust and worship.

In this episode of Encouraging Prayer, James Banks and Robby Dilmore, discuss the difference between gazing and glancing. 

This episode we look at the reign of Tamura, aka Jomei Tenno. For references and more, check out https://sengokudaimyo.com/podcast/episode-105   Rough Transcript Welcome to Sengoku Daimyo's Chronicles of Japan.  My name is Joshua and this is episode 105: Onsen and Uprisings The general paced back and forth behind the walls of the fortress.  Glancing around, he couldn't help but notice how empty it now seemed.  The palisades were holding, but most of the soldiers had gone, disappearing in the night.  Outside the walls of the fortress, he could hear the Emishi laughing and singing.  They were in good spirits—and why wouldn't they be?  The great army of Yamato sent to chastise them had been routed, and they had besieged them in their fortress, built in these still wild lands of northeastern Honshu, on the edge of an area known to many as Michi no Oku, roughly: the end of the road. And for the general, it looked like this might be the end of the road for him.  His options were limited, and he was clearly outnumbered.  It was beginning to look like his troops had the right idea.  Of course, it meant leaving his wife and other women to fend for themselves, but fear can do a lot to motivate someone.  The general eyed the walls and the trees beyond.  If he could slip past the besieging forces in the darkness, perhaps he could escape.  It wouldn't be the most honorable way out of this situation, but it would at least leave him with his head.  And so, as night fell, he decided to make his move… Greetings everyone, and welcome back!  Before I get into it, a quick shout out an thank you to YamiRaven for supporting us on Patreon, and thanks to Johnny for a supporting us on Ko-Fi.com.  If you'd like to join them, and help us keep this thing going, we'll have more info at the end of the episode. Speaking of: This episode we are going to be talking about events during the reign of Prince Tamura, also known as Okinaga Tarashi-hi Hiro-nuka, or by the name given to him by the 8th century chroniclers: Jomei Tennou.  As we discussed back in episode 103, Prince Tamura came to power in an interesting turn of fate.  The grandson of Nunakura Futodamashiki, aka Bidatsu Tenno, his father, Prince Hikobito no Ohoye was killed during the tumultuous period following Nunakura's death.  After several short-lived reigns, it was Kashikiya Hime, wife to Nunakura, who took the throne, known to us as Suiko Tennou. Kashikiya Hime had named an heir, Crown Prince Umayado, aka Shotoku Taishi, but he died before she did and by the time that Kashikiya Hime passed away, there was nobody clearly set up to take the throne, though two candidates did stand out.  There was Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, the son of Crown Prince Umayado, whom a strict lineal succession might seem to indicate was next up to inherit, but Yamato inheritance tradition was not so cut and dried.  Soga no Emishi, the son of Soga no Umako, the powerful Oho-omi who helped run the government during Kashikiya Hime's reign, campaigned to put Prince Tamura on the throne, rather than Yamashiro no Ohoye, despite—or perhaps because of—the fact that Yamashiro no Ohoye was actually a close relative to Emishi. Now Prince Tamura was on the throne and Soga no Emishi was the Oho-omi, taking his father's place. And yet, despite the chaotic start to the reign in 629, the majority of it was almost tame and nondescript.  Don't get me wrong, Tamura, as I'll keep referring to him, was on the throne for a respectable thirteen years, and during that time there were certainly events that move our narrative forward in many ways.  However, much of the years of his reign are filled with discussions of things like rain storms and celestial phenomena.  In fact, the only thing that apparently happened in all of 634 was that they saw a comet in the sky.  The year before that, in 633, the only entry was the return of envoys from the Tang.  For two years, then, there is hardly a mention of politics and anything else going on.  And yet, this is a period that would set the stage for what was coming next. Shortly after Tamura was appointed sovereign, he appointed his consort, Princess Takara, as his queen.  Takara was, herself, a great-great grand-daughter of Nunakura Futodamashiki, a granddaughter of Prince Hikobito and daughter of Prince Chinu—presumably niece to Tamura, then, which is basically par for the course.  She was also a royal descendant on her mother's side, tracing back to Nunakura's father, Ame Kuniyoshi, aka Kinmei Tennou.  In fact, her mother, Kibitsu Hime, is said to have been buried in her own kofun at the head of Ame Kuniyoshi's kofun—and today it is the site of the 7th century saruishi figures that I mentioned in the talk about traveling around Asuka. Takara would give birth to three children of note.  The first was her eldest son, Prince Katsuraki, who would, spoiler alert, later be known as Crown Prince Naka no Ohoye.  He was around three years old when his father took the throne.  He had a sister by Takara, named Hashibito, and a brother, whose name you may have heard me mention previously:  Oho-ama. Yes, Naka no Ohoye and Oho-ama are the future sovereigns Tenji and Temmu, but for now they are still relatively young.  In fact, Oho-ama wouldn't be born until several years into his father's reign, in 631. Some of the early events of the reign were carryover from Kashikiya Hime's time on the throne.  In 629, for instance, Tanabe no Muraji went to Yakushima, returning the following year, and with people coming to Yamato from Yakushima the year after that. There were also a fair number of foreign embassies, including an Embassy from Goguryeo and Baekje.  These may have been missions of condolences and congratulations—typical international diplomacy at the time when a neighboring ruler passed away and a new one ascended the throne, it would seem.  They arrived in the third month of 630 and departed in the 9th month of that same year—a 6 month visit, all told. We also have the first actual account of ambassadors sent off to the Tang dynasty: Inugami no Mitasuki and Yakushi no E'nichi, each of Dainin rank.  These are some of the first true kentoushi, or Ambassadors to the Tang court, that were sent, but over time their influence would be felt across Yamato and the archipelago. These ambassadors—or at least Mitasuki—would return in 632 with a Tang ambassador, Gao Biaoren, along with student-priests Ryou'un and Soumin, as well as Suguri no Torikahi.  Perhaps most tellingly, they would arrive with Silla escort envoys, which would seem to indicate that passage to the Tang court was not done without Silla's assistance.  As you may recall, Silla had entered into a nominal alliance with the Tang against Goguryeo.  The Tang Ambassadors eventually reached Naniwa, where they were met with boats decked out with drums, flutes, and flags, and where they exchanged formal greetings before being escorted into the official residence.  The Nihon Shoki takes pains to note the different individuals involved in the duties, from the initial greeting, guiding them to the residence, and then preparing them in the residence, along with a welcome drink of sake brewed on temple rice land. And then, three months later, they depart once more.  Nothing else is said of their visit. Meanwhile, in the time between when Mitasuki went to the Tang court and when he returned with Gao Biaoren and company, a few things had happened.  For one we get a note about Tamura moving to a new palace complex known as Okamoto no miya, supposedly at the foot of Asuka hill, hence the name, which means “foot of the hill”.  This would not have been much of a change from Kashikiya Hime's palace, still within the sacred area defined by the Soga temple of Asukadera as well as various other temples being stood up in that area as well.  A move was to be expected, though in this case it is interesting that he didn't go very far. There is also mention, still in 630, of the repairing the official residences in Naniwa where ambassadors from the continent would be quartered during their trips to Yamato 631 opens with something of a treat – so it would seem, anyway.  We are told that in the third month of Tamura's third year on the throne, Prince Pung—named Pungjang in the Chronicles—was sent to the Yamato court by his father, King Wicha of Baekje.  On the one hand, the Korean sources do agree that Prince Pung was, indeed, sent to Yamato, where he would live as a guest and diplomatic hostage.  We've talked about this practice in the past, which seems to have strengthened bonds between nations, although we rarely hear of Yamato returning the favor by sending hostages to the continent.  It may have also helped keep a potential heir out of harm's way in case of a coup or other such politics.  Several times, heirs returned to Baekje to be enthroned with Yamato assistance, if the Chronicles are to be believed. Except that this entry is probably not quite right.  You see, Wicha wouldn't even come to the throne until 641—he wasn't even made Crown Prince until 632—so why would he send his son as a diplomatic hostage in 631?  Johnathan Best, translating the Baekje records of the Samguk Sagi, suggests that perhaps the Chroniclers were off by a factor of 10 or 12 years.  You see, as we mentioned earlier, the East Asian calendrical system was based on a series of ten stems and twelve branches.  The stems represented the elemental forces, and the branches were identified with the twelve signs of the zodiac.  Incrementing each one each year led to a series of 60 years before it started repeating, and based on the way that the records for this reign are dated, it looks like the records the Chroniclers were drawing from used this system for their dates.  However, if you misread—or even miswrite—one of these characters it can change your date by ten or even twelve years.  It would make much more sense for Prince Pung to have arrived twelve years later, in 643.  Similarly, we find other records, particularly having to do with Baekje, which may be a bit jumbled, possibly indicating they came from a similar source that either had things in the wrong chronological order or was simply vague or poorly scribed so that the Chroniclers had to figure out exactly what was happening when—which they may have made mistakes with, from time to time. So Prince Pung arriving as a hostage is probably misplaced, and likely didn't happen during Tamura's reign.  Which means that other than people from Yakushima showing up in 631 the only other major event of the year was Tamura going to the hot springs of Arima, in Settsu, where he stayed for about three months. Now I know I've mentioned hot springs, or onsen, before in the narrative.  After all, the volcanic islands that make up the Japanese archipelago are full of them, and it isn't like they were suddenly discovered during this reign, but it does look like this might be the first formal mention of them in the Nihon Shoki—which gives Arima, in the mountains north of Kobe, some serious bona fides to be considered the oldest known hot spring town in Japan. And that would be a cool side note in most reigns, but for Tamura it seems to have been a habit.  He apparently went for a dip at least three times in his reign—the second time, in 638, he apparently went to the “Arima no Miya”, or the Arima Palace, which suggests that he had something built specifically for his visits.  And then, in 639, he headed to the hot springs in Iyo. The country of Iyo is better known today as Ehime prefecture, on the western edge of the island of Shikoku.  The largest city in Ehime is Matsuyama, home to the famous Dougou Onsen, which also lays a claim to being the oldest operating hot springs in the archipelago.  Dougou Onsen is not only the traditional place in Iyo where Tamura, aka Jomei Tennou, took the waters, as they might say in the west, but in the Iyo Fudoki it is said that its fame goes back even further.  As we mentioned back in Chapter 18, it is said that the legendary figures Ohonamuchi and Sukuna Bikona met there, back in ancient times.  In more recent times, relatively speaking, Dougou Onsen was the inspiration behind the fantastical bathhouse created by Hayao Miyazaki in the Studio Ghibli film, Spirited Away. For all that these visits to the hot springs are somewhat interesting, they don't exactly tell us a lot about what was happening with government, and in fact tend to make it seem almost as though Tamura was skipping out, at least in the fall to early winter.  And to be honest, can you blame him?  Winter is one of the best times to go take advantage of the volcanic springs. Many of the other records appear to be natural phenomena, mostly having to do with the heavens: rain, storms, lightning, and more.  Some of the more intriguing are comets—stars with “long tails” that appeared in the skies.  There are also mentions of eclipse and what may have been a meteor—a star in 636 “floated east to west, with a noise like thunder.”  The Priest Soumin, from the Tang, said it was the sound of the Celestial Dog, a creature from the ancient Han or possibly pre-Qin text, the Classic of Mountains and Seas, a fantastical account of mythical geography and various animals, including the nine tailed fox and the celestial dog, whose bark was said to be like Thunder.  This book was considered to be a true account up through the Tang dynasty. One could probably track the celestial phenomena and see if there is any correlation with known sightings, but it is also just as likely that some of it was taken from continental records and inserted into the Chronicles as appropriate. Besides such phenomena, there were accounts of more missions, especially from Baekje.  Yamato was still using the cap rank system attributed to Prince Umayado during Kashikiya Hime's reign, and some of the envoys were given cap rank, or granted a promotion—a gesture that was likely pure diplomacy, as the rank wouldn't necessarily convey any special rights back in their home country. There are a few more things of note.  First, in 636, we are told that all those who had affairs with the uneme at court were put on trial and punished—which likely means they were put to death.  The uneme, as you may recall, were women sent to serve at the court, and as such they were apparently off-limits, at least while they were serving.  That clearly didn't stop people from having some late night escapades, though. The main reason it likely comes up, though, is that we are told that one of the accused was a man named Miwa no Kimi no Osazaki, and that he took his own life by stabbing himself in the throat because the examination—by which I'm sure they meant torture—was too much to bear.  And here I have to wonder how similar Yamato's sense of justice was to that of their neighbor, the Tang dynasty.  In the case of the latter, there was often a suspicion that any person accused of a crime must be guilty of at least something—after all, why would they have been accused if they didn't do something to upset the peace, even if it was just that they didn't get along with their neighbors.  It was considered de rigeur to submit suspected criminals to torturous ordeals with the idea that this would elicit a confession.  Unfortunately, this idea that harsh and torturous examinations can be used to uncover the truth often still persists, despite evidence that, under enough duress, most people will say anything.   In this case, it drove Osazaki to take his own life. Later in that same year, the Okamoto palace caught fire and burned down, and so Tamura moved to a new palace, called the Tanaka palace, or the Palace in the Middle of the Rice Fields.  We also have a little more court action, as Prince Ohomata, a son of Nunakura Futodamashiki by one of his consorts, reached out to Soga no Emishi—called in this record the Toyoura no Oho-omi, likely because his mansion was in or near Toyoura, in Asuka. Prince Ohomata suggested to Soga no Emishi that the ministers had not been attending court properly.  He suggested that they should be there by roughly 5 or 6 AM—an hour before daybreak—and they should stay until 10 or 11 AM.  Specifically he mentioned the hour of the hare and the hour of the serpent, as each ancient hour was actually two, with twelve hours making up the day, each named for one of the twelve signs of the Asian zodiac. To enforce all of this, Ohomata also recommended having a bell rung that would let people know that it was time to start or end work.  This was all common practice in the continental courts of the day, and it wasn't like they were asking for a modern 40 hour work week, even:  the court ministers would literally be serving for maybe 5 to 6 hours at court, with the rest of the time to handle their own affairs.  Still, Soga no Emishi apparently didn't think much of the idea and so was not inclined to support it. All of this is kind of an odd mention.  First, Ohomata is an obscure Prince—he's only mentioned three times in the Chronicles, and once just in a list of Nunakura's children.  Second, the idea doesn't go anywhere.  Third, they don't call Soga no Emishi by the name they used in both the previous or the next reign, but use Toyora no Ohoomi, for whatever reason.  It just sticks out as odd, and I wonder if it was added to show that Soga no Emishi was resistant to change and new ideas. At the same time, it does give us a clue that Soga no Emishi was still running things.  His name may not have been on a lot, but then again, neither was Tamura's, so we can only infer what was actually going on during this period.  It's  almost a lacuna in the history. There were a few other events worth noting, however, one of which took more than a bit of the Chroniclers' ink, and this was a rebellion by the Emishi people. First off, because it can be confusing:  There is no apparent link between Soga no Emishi and the Emishi people that I'm aware of.  Emishi, of course, is the name given to the people living outside of the Yamato cultural sphere in the northeast, from modern Ibaraki prefecture north.  They were apparently expected to pay tribute at court, and are clearly treated differently from other outside groups, like Baekje and Silla.  Some of them were likely members of the groups that had lived in the region since the Jomon period, who never fully adopted the Yayoi and later Kofun lifeways, and they may be related to the Ainu people who still live in modern Hokkaido, though there is also evidence that some of the Emishi may have been ethnic Wa people who had gone to live outside the Yamato court's reach—though that is more evident in later centuries than in the current narrative. I would also note that “Emishi” is an exonym—that is a name given by outsiders, in this case, by the Wa people of Yamato.  In fact, other than what we can see in the archaeological record, what we know of the Emishi comes from Yamato sources, which are almost entirely biased.  We don't really have any good telling of their story from their own perspective.  For instance,did they feel oppressed by Yamato in general, and not think they should have to keep bringing tribute?  Or was there a more specific event that occurred, much like the conflicts we see later between the Wajin, the ethnic Japanese, and the Ainu up in Hokkaido? It is unclear. To subdue the Emishi, and bring them back under Yamato hegemony, the court appointed Kamitsukeno no Kimi no Katana, a courtier of Dainin cap rank, as general. Spoiler alert: he's the general in the story at the beginning of this episode.  Based on his name, it would seem he was from the family in charge of Kamitsukenu, later shortened to Kozuke Province in modern Gunma prefecture, north of Tokyo.  As such, he would have been well positioned to know something of the Emishi on his border.  That said, he apparently didn't know them so well that it gave him an advantage.  His forces were routed and they retreated back to their fortress, where they were besieged by the Emishi. Now when I say “fortress” please don't picture some grand castle, like Himeji, Azuchi, or Matsumoto.  In fact, don't really picture a castle at all.  More likely than not, this was simply an area enclosed by a wall—possibly some earthworks and maybe a moat, but perhaps just a quickly erected palisade structure.  True castle structures wouldn't come until later.  For those familiar with American history, this may have been something like the fort at Jamestown or even the quickly assembled and ill-fated Fort Necessity—though perhaps a little larger if it was capable of housing the forces and the noncombatants that had accompanied them. And so, when some of Katana's soldiers decided they didn't really want to be there any longer they apparently just up and left.  Presumably they found a time when nobody was looking and just yeeted themselves over the walls and did their best to hide from the surrounding Emishi forces.  Pretty soon just about all of the able-bodied soldiers had taken this approach, and Katana was thinking about joining them.  In fact, he was getting ready to when his own wife noticed what he was doing. That's right, his wife was there with him.  Whether she was a combatant or simply part of the train it isn't entirely clear, but she wasn't going to have her husband run off and abandon his post.  She poured out sake for him to drink and as he did so, she took his sword and girded it to herself.  She then went and found all of the bows and handed them out to all of the other women and people who had been left behind when the soldiers deserted, and they started pulling the bowstrings back and making a sound like they were being shot. Upon seeing this, Katana roused himself, grabbed a weapon himself, and advanced out of the fortress. The besieging Emishi were not sure what to make of this.  They could hear the twang of bows, and it sounded as though there was quite a force, so as general Katana stepped out of the fortress they pulled back, thinking that there was a much bigger force than he actually had.  As they did that, some of Katana's own forces, who had escaped, but not too far, started to gain hope.  They regrouped and attacked the Emishi with fresh energy, eventually defeating them. Of course, Katana's wife remains nameless throughout this whole episode, even though she was the one who helped turn the tide—first by turning her husband, but then by organizing the others to make it seem like they had a lot more people than they did. After this fascinating story, the Chronicles getback to the normal records of storms, of fruit trees blossoming, of hot springs, and tribute.  It wasn't until two years later, in 639, that we get something interesting that we might easily overlook.  This was the start of a new temple on the banks of the Kudara River, known to us as Kudara dera, or Kudara Temple. Kudara Temple is definitely a bit of an enigma.  It is mentioned quite heavily in later records, and yet it would eventually disappear without a trace, or so it seemed.  It wasn't until modern times that archaeologists identified a temple that we believe is Kudara dera.  We are told that it had a nine-story pagoda, which may reflect ideas from Tang or Silla practice—somewhat ironic given that “Kudara” is a name used to refer to Baekje.  In this case, the name seems to have come from the Kudara River, on whose banks the temple was built.  From the 80s through the 2000s there were a series of excavations at the site of Kibi Pond north of Asuka, closer to the center of Sakurai.  Here a temple was found, which we believe to be the site of Kudara dera.  The pond itself was dug at a later point in time, on the site of the temple, which was likely moved.  Today, there is a small Kudara temple to the northwest of the old site, but it isn't nearly as grand as it once was. By all accounts, the construction of Kudara temple took years, in contrast to the building of royal palaces, which went up relatively quickly.  This is because the palaces, for all of their size, were still being made using largely local construction methods.  Posts were placed directly into the ground and the roofs were thatched.  Being made of wood, these buildings went up relatively quickly, which was good seeing as how every reign the sovereign and court would move to a new palace.  Of course, I also wonder if the tradition of moving didn't come from the fact that the palace would likely have started rotting away on its own after a while.  Then again, even in a single reign you might change palaces multiple times, as Tamura did. In contrast, we have temple construction from the mainland.  Here, rocks were set down, and the posts were placed on those, which gave a firm foundation and prevented water from easily getting in and ruining the base of the pillar.  Packed earth and stone construction were used in places, along with heavy tile roofs, for which thousands of rooftiles had to be constructed.  Centuries of architectural knowledge were used to design and create structures that were meant to outlast any patrons who helped to build them. Add on to that the nine story pagoda.  If you consider that the beautiful and imposing tenshukaku, or main keep, of Himeji castle, built in the early 17th century, is six stories and rises over 46 meters, or about 152 feet, this pagoda may have been about the same height or even a bit higher, assuming that relative proportions were similar to those in other pagodas from the time, such as that of Yakushiji.  It must have been a towering beacon at the time, and the temple is considered one of the four great temples of the Asuka era, at least by some. That this temple was commissioned by Tamura and not by Soga no Emishi is something that may indicate some unspoken tensions at the time.   Tamura's previous palaces were in Asuka, near Asuka temple, the chief temple of the Soga family, and situated in a Soga stronghold.  Kudara temple was built significantly outside of this area, though still within walking distance, so not so far as to be a complete move—it isn't like he moved it up to lake Biwa or anything, wink wink. In 640, Tamura returned from his trip to the hot springs in Iyo—again, modern Ehime prefecture—and came back to a new palace at Umayazaka, but just six months later he moved into the Kudara palace, which was presumably nearby Kudara temple, effectively moving the court out of—or at least to the periphery of—Soga controlled territory. Unfortunately, his stay at Kudara palace would only last about a year, as he passed away there in the 10th month of 641.  He was roughly 48 years old.  His son, and heir apparent, Prince Hirakasuwake, aka Naka no Oe, pronounced the funeral elegy. And just like that, the throne was vacant again.  There was an heir apparent, but Naka no Oe was only 16 years old, and so his mother, Takara, would take the throne, presumably until he was ready.  She would be known as Ame Toyo Takara Ikashi-hi Tarashi Hime, aka Kougyoku Tennou, and her reign was anything but quiet.  To give some context: if we had a little over 50 or so events recorded during the 13 years that Tamura was on the throne, while we have over 60 events recorded in just the first year of Takara's reign.   So, you know, there's that. But I'm going to have to ask you to wait a little bit for us to dig into that.  For one thing, the politics are going to start getting hot and heavy, as anyone who may recognize the name “Naka no Oe” likely knows.  As this young prince was coming into his own he was going to come face to face with the power of the Soga family.  All that, starting next episode. Until then, thank you for listening and for all of your support. If you like what we are doing, tell your friends and feel free to rate us wherever you listen to podcasts.  If you feel the need to do more, and want to help us keep this going, we have information about how you can donate on Patreon or through our KoFi site, ko-fi.com/sengokudaimyo, or find the links over at our main website, SengokuDaimyo.com/Podcast, where we will have some more discussion on topics from this episode. Also, feel free to Tweet at us at @SengokuPodcast, or reach out to our Sengoku Daimyo Facebook page.  You can also email us at the.sengoku.daimyo@gmail.com.  Thank you, also, to Ellen for her work editing the podcast. And that's all for now.  Thank you again, and I'll see you next episode on Sengoku Daimyo's Chronicles of Japan.

Tamir Goodman is the only basketball player in history to play at a D1 level while fully observing Shabbat. It's a story that includes shocks, setbacks and lots of uplifting moments. Glancing at the Wikipedia version of Tamir's story would lead most to exclaim “Yoshke! This guy sacrificed a lot to keep Shabbat!” But this isn't how Tamir sees it. Shabbat kept him. The ups and downs of Tamir's path were received with a sage-like equanimity which he attributes to wearing G-d's jersey. Videos: Tamir's background; and the 1999 SNL skit with Jerry Seinfeld playing the "Jewish Michael Jordan" (16:30). Music by Flint — "Cloudy Skies," "Glitch Flop."

Fluent Fiction - Mandarin Chinese: Tranquil Tea Ceremony: A Tale of Soy Sauce Surprise Find the full episode transcript, vocabulary words, and more:fluentfiction.org/tranquil-tea-ceremony-a-tale-of-soy-sauce-surprise Story Transcript:Zh: 北京雄伟的天安门广场上，故宫半隐藏在京城的的尘埃里，而他们头上则是蔚蓝的天空。软风不着痕迹地带走了岁月的痕迹，人群中，张伟、李娜与王乐在其间，准备进行一场有点儿异乎寻常的茶道体验。En: On the grand Tiananmen Square in Beijing, the Forbidden City is half hidden in the dust of the capital city, with the clear blue sky above them. A gentle breeze subtly carries away the traces of time. Among the crowd, Zhang Wei, Li Na, and Wang Le are there, ready to experience a slightly unusual tea ceremony.Zh: 北京，这座古老而又现代的城市里，有一家以茶文化知名的奢华茶馆——"禅心茶道"。这家茶馆的老板是王乐，他对茶有着独到的理解和热爱。被城市的喧哗围绕，热闹与坚硬的钢筋水泥中，透着一股淡淡的茶香，给人一种别样的宁静。En: In Beijing, this ancient yet modern city, there is a luxurious tea house famous for its tea culture called "Zen Heart Tea Art". The owner of this tea house is Wang Le, who has a unique understanding and love for tea. Surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the city, amidst the liveliness and hard concrete jungle, there is a faint scent of tea that exudes a different kind of tranquility.Zh: 张伟，一名来北京旅游的学生，对中国的茶文化颇感兴趣。李娜，他的朋友，漂亮聪明，温文尔雅，是王乐的助手。在这即将开始的茶道表演中，李娜正在积极帮忙布置。En: Zhang Wei, a student traveling to Beijing, is quite interested in Chinese tea culture. Li Na, his friend, beautiful and intelligent, is Wang Le's assistant. As the tea ceremony is about to begin, Li Na is actively helping with the arrangements.Zh: 当茶道开始时，张伟准备品尝他的第一口茶，却发现嘴唇瞬间被一股咸味弄得苦涩。他眨了眨眼睛，再次尝试，还是咸的。瞥了一眼旁边看似淡定的李娜，张伟忍不住对她张了张嘴，想说什么却又说不出口。En: When the tea ceremony begins, Zhang Wei prepares to taste his first sip of tea, only to find his lips instantly hit by a salty taste making it bitter. He blinked, tried again, still salty. Glancing at Li Na who seemed calm beside him, Zhang Wei couldn't help but open his mouth to say something but couldn't.Zh: 李娜看着张伟尴尬的表情，忍俊不禁。原来，她做茶道准备时，不小心将附近的酱油当作了茶，没有认出来。而且，发现错误后，她并未吭声，而是静观其变，等待这位好奇的游客发现。En: Watching Zhang Wei's awkward expression, Li Na couldn't help but stifle a laugh. It turns out that when she was preparing for the tea ceremony, she accidentally mistook the nearby soy sauce for tea and didn't recognize it. And even after realizing the mistake, she didn't say a word, but calmly waited for this curious tourist to notice.Zh: 王乐看出了其中的笑话，笑中带着一丝尴尬。他解释了发生的事情，并且以这个为契机详细解说了茶与酱油在传统的中国文化中各自的地位和象征意义。En: Wang Le saw the joke in it, with a hint of embarrassment in his smile. He explained what happened and took the opportunity to explain in detail the respective positions and symbolic meanings of tea and soy sauce in traditional Chinese culture.Zh: 张伟虽感尴尬，但他理解了，冲淡了尴尬。他泡的第二杯是香醇的茶，赞扬道："果然，茶是茶，酱油是酱油，不是所有液体都能用来品味的。"En: Although feeling embarrassed, Zhang Wei understood and diluted the embarrassment. The second cup he brewed was fragrant tea, praised, saying, "Indeed, tea is tea, soy sauce is soy sauce, not all liquids can be savored."Zh: 故事就这样结束了，误会，尴尬，但也有笑声和理解。这是这个古老城市里的一天，他们在这市井间，沉淀下持久而温暖的故事。从此之后，张伟对中国的茶文化有了更深入的经历和了解，他会记住这一天，记住他的第一口"酱油茶"。En: And so the story ends, with misunderstandings, awkwardness, but also laughter and understanding. This is a day in this ancient city, where they, in the midst of the world, precipitate lasting and warm stories. Since then, Zhang Wei has had a deeper experience and understanding of Chinese tea culture. He will remember this day and his first sip of "soy sauce tea." Vocabulary Words:skylark: 云雀breeze: 微风Tranquility: 宁静hustle: 热闹bustle: 熙攘jingling sound: 叮当声culture: 文化assistant: 助手embarrassment: 尴尬understanding: 理解awkward: 尴尬fragrant: 芬芳praise: 表扬misunderstandings: 误会laughter: 笑声student: 学生salty: 咸的curious: 好奇joke: 笑话symbolic: 象征性tranquility: 宁静unique: 独特scent: 香味liquid: 液体teacup: 茶杯lips: 嘴唇nod: 点头blink: 眨眼prepare: 准备arrangement: 布置

This is episode 152, we're going to dig into a story that is not often told — the amaTola San raiders of the Drakensberg. They emerged by the end of the third decade of the 19th Century as a result of a mish-mash of forces at play on the veld. And what a remarkable story this is so hold onto your horses! Literally as it would appear. What has been re-discovered recently is the identification of a plethora of mounted frontier raiding groups and how these had impacted the interior of Southern Africa, and in particular, the mountains north-east of the Cape Colony. Certain frontier raiding groups often referred to simply as ‘Bushmen' were really comprised of members from many formerly distinct ethnicities, and included the progeny from subsequent inter-marriage. Cultural and ethnic mixing, the advent of the horse, the increased access to guns and ammunition, and the need for identity to adapt to these changes, resulted in a volatile mix indeed. There were freed slaves, Khoesan, San, and English soldiers who'd gone AWOL, as well as descendants of former VOC soldiers who were Swedish, German, Swiss, and Dutch. There's a correlation here with the American Frontier experience, where men and sometimes women, armed with muskets, bows, and spears, wearing feathered headgear or wide-brimmed trekboer hats and riding horses, raided their neighbours for cattle and horses or exchanged these valuable resources for corn, tobacco, dogs and alcohol, much like other nineteenth century frontiers. There the roaming bandits were the Jumanos, the Lakota, the Metis, all became seminal in the B-grade Western movies of the 1950s. South Africa's bandits and raiders were arraigned across a large area, but perhaps the most interesting were those living in the amaTola mountains, a mixture of people who were on the fringes of society. Because horses were only introduced to the Drakensberg in the 1830s and production of hunter-gatherer rock art in that region had almost entirely ceased by the 1880s, horse paintings are comparatively tightly pinpointed in time, unlike virtually all other categories of images in southern African rock art. San paintings of this time reveal quite an astonishing fact, these people had a mixed material culture, the paintings who San and others who were not San working together, carrying firearms, riding horses with their dogs running alongside, carrying spears and bows, and importantly, dancing their trance dances. The area I'm addressing lies between the Mzimvubu River and the Tina River, across the central Drakensburg in other words, across both sides of the escarpment, stretching from Giants Castle in modern Kwa-Zulu Natal to Mount Fletcher in the Eastern Cape and Matsaile inside Lesotho. Glancing at a map, and tracing folks living in this area in 1840 you'd find the Voortrekkers arraigned inland from Port Natal, around Pietermaritzburg, and up to the headwaters of the Umgeni, the Mooi River and Bushman's River just below Giant's Castle. From here the San Raiders controlled the landscape, along the ridges of the Drakensberg south westerly to Mount Fletcher, in the slopes above the Senqu River or the headwaters of the Orange Riverif you prefer. This overlooked where the Bhaca lived, south east of them, the amaMpondo, further south the Mpondomise, then further the amaThembu, to their east and south the amaXhosa could be found and to their south, the English settlers in Albany. I hope you can feel the proximity of these amaTola raiders because everyone in these areas were somewhat fearful of the gangs of men on horses. The San raiders were based in that mountain redoubt between Giant's Castle and Mount Fletcher and they were surrounded by enemies but also prospective allies. This mountain redoubt was getting a bad name, and soon would be identified on maps from the 1840s onwards as nomansland.

This is episode 152, we're going to dig into a story that is not often told — the amaTola San raiders of the Drakensberg. They emerged by the end of the third decade of the 19th Century as a result of a mish-mash of forces at play on the veld. And what a remarkable story this is so hold onto your horses! Literally as it would appear. What has been re-discovered recently is the identification of a plethora of mounted frontier raiding groups and how these had impacted the interior of Southern Africa, and in particular, the mountains north-east of the Cape Colony. Certain frontier raiding groups often referred to simply as ‘Bushmen' were really comprised of members from many formerly distinct ethnicities, and included the progeny from subsequent inter-marriage. Cultural and ethnic mixing, the advent of the horse, the increased access to guns and ammunition, and the need for identity to adapt to these changes, resulted in a volatile mix indeed. There were freed slaves, Khoesan, San, and English soldiers who'd gone AWOL, as well as descendants of former VOC soldiers who were Swedish, German, Swiss, and Dutch. There's a correlation here with the American Frontier experience, where men and sometimes women, armed with muskets, bows, and spears, wearing feathered headgear or wide-brimmed trekboer hats and riding horses, raided their neighbours for cattle and horses or exchanged these valuable resources for corn, tobacco, dogs and alcohol, much like other nineteenth century frontiers. There the roaming bandits were the Jumanos, the Lakota, the Metis, all became seminal in the B-grade Western movies of the 1950s. South Africa's bandits and raiders were arraigned across a large area, but perhaps the most interesting were those living in the amaTola mountains, a mixture of people who were on the fringes of society. Because horses were only introduced to the Drakensberg in the 1830s and production of hunter-gatherer rock art in that region had almost entirely ceased by the 1880s, horse paintings are comparatively tightly pinpointed in time, unlike virtually all other categories of images in southern African rock art. San paintings of this time reveal quite an astonishing fact, these people had a mixed material culture, the paintings who San and others who were not San working together, carrying firearms, riding horses with their dogs running alongside, carrying spears and bows, and importantly, dancing their trance dances. The area I'm addressing lies between the Mzimvubu River and the Tina River, across the central Drakensburg in other words, across both sides of the escarpment, stretching from Giants Castle in modern Kwa-Zulu Natal to Mount Fletcher in the Eastern Cape and Matsaile inside Lesotho. Glancing at a map, and tracing folks living in this area in 1840 you'd find the Voortrekkers arraigned inland from Port Natal, around Pietermaritzburg, and up to the headwaters of the Umgeni, the Mooi River and Bushman's River just below Giant's Castle. From here the San Raiders controlled the landscape, along the ridges of the Drakensberg south westerly to Mount Fletcher, in the slopes above the Senqu River or the headwaters of the Orange Riverif you prefer. This overlooked where the Bhaca lived, south east of them, the amaMpondo, further south the Mpondomise, then further the amaThembu, to their east and south the amaXhosa could be found and to their south, the English settlers in Albany. I hope you can feel the proximity of these amaTola raiders because everyone in these areas were somewhat fearful of the gangs of men on horses. The San raiders were based in that mountain redoubt between Giant's Castle and Mount Fletcher and they were surrounded by enemies but also prospective allies. This mountain redoubt was getting a bad name, and soon would be identified on maps from the 1840s onwards as nomansland.

Happy New Year, Purple People! We're kicking off 2024 by flicking through the pages of Gyles book' 'Word Play'. Join us and join in as we unpack and explore odd and unusual words in the English language. We love hearing from you, find us @SomethingRhymes on Twitter and Facebook, @SomethingRhymesWith on Instagram or you can email us on our NEW email address here: purplepeople@somethingrhymes.com Want even more purple, people? Join the Purple Plus Club by clicking the banner in Apple podcasts or head to purpleplusclub.com to listen on other platforms' Don't forget that you can join us in person at our upcoming tour, tap the link to find tickets: www.somethingrhymeswithpurple.com  Enjoy Susie's Trio for the week:  Gorgonize: To have a mesmerising effect on someone Lethophobia: The fear of oblivion. Grubbling: Fumbling about in your bag or pocket in order to find something. Gyles' poem this week was 'Tarantella' by Hilaire Belloc Do you remember an Inn, Miranda? Do you remember an Inn? And the tedding and the spreading Of the straw for a bedding, And the fleas that tease in the High Pyrenees, And the wine that tasted of tar? And the cheers and the jeers of the young muleteers (Under the vine of the dark verandah)? Do you remember an Inn, Miranda, Do you remember an Inn? And the cheers and the jeers of the young muleteeers Who hadn't got a penny, And who weren't paying any, And the hammer at the doors and the Din? And the Hip! Hop! Hap! Of the clap Of the hands to the twirl and the swirl Of the girl gone chancing, Glancing, Dancing, Backing and advancing, Snapping of a clapper to the spin Out and in -- And the Ting, Tong, Tang, of the Guitar. Do you remember an Inn, Miranda? Do you remember an Inn? Never more; Miranda, Never more. Only the high peaks hoar: And Aragon a torrent at the door. No sound In the walls of the Halls where falls The tread Of the feet of the dead to the ground No sound: But the boom Of the far Waterfall like Doom. A Sony Music Entertainment production.   Find more great podcasts from Sony Music Entertainment at sonymusic.com/podcasts     To bring your brand to life in this podcast, email podcastadsales@sonymusic.com  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Bible Reading: Romans 12:4-11; James 1:17"A few more days," said Miles, "and we can watch the best ball game of the year!" He picked up the football he'd gotten for Christmas. "The next best thing to playing football is watching the Rose Bowl game!""Huh!" scoffed his sister Heidi. "The best thing about football is that the season's almost over." She picked up her new tennis racquet and some fuzzy green balls. "Now this is much better. Way better than your funny-shaped football!"Mom spoke up. "Well, I think my new bowling ball is the best. It's big and beautiful, and it's going to knock down a lot of bowling pins!""It's big all right," said Dad. "But if you want to see beauty, you need to take a look at my golf balls." Glancing around at his family, Dad grinned. "Whoever thought buying everybody sports equipment for Christmas would start a family feud?""Well, I guess we'll just have to agree to disagree," Mom said, smiling. "Better yet, let's agree that everybody's sport is great. Tennis balls or golf balls, bowling balls or footballs--no one kind is better than the others. They're just all different. Each is designed to do the best job possible for its own sport.""That's true," said Heidi. "You wouldn't knock many bowling pins over with my tennis balls.""No," said Miles. "And I can just imagine you trying to play tennis with Dad's golf balls while he plays golf with my football."Heidi laughed. "And you trying to play football with Mom's bowling ball--that would be funniest of all!""You know," said Dad, "that's the way it is with people too. We all have different abilities. Some people can sing or speak well. Others are good with kids or at building things. Some are good in science or sports or math. But that doesn't make one person better than another. Just like it's unfair to compare a tennis ball to a bowling ball, it's unfair to compare people to one another." Mom nodded. "God gave all of us different talents and abilities, and each one of us is special and loved by Him. We don't need to compare our abilities to anyone else's. Instead, we can trust Him to help us use the gifts He's given us to show others His love and point people to Him." – Hazel W. MarettHow About You?Can you think of someone who can do something better than you? Do you think that makes them more special or valuable than you? Wrong! Or maybe you think you're better than someone else because you can do something they can't--wrong again! God made each person different and special, and He loves each one of us. Trust Him to help you develop the skills He gave you so you can use them to share His love with others.Today's Key Verse: In his grace, God has given us different gifts for doing certain things well. (NLT) (Romans 12:6 )Today's Key Thought:Use the gifts God gave you

Hello Fin Family. In this episode we take a quick look at our next opponent, the Dallas Cowboys and the possibilities against them. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

On this episode of the Minor League with Savannah Robinson, she and Coach Blu discuss moving forward and glancing back and how they are complementary actions that shape our journey through life. Moving forward represents our constant drive to grow, evolve, and embrace new experiences. It is the propulsion that propels us towards our goals and aspirations, pushing us beyond our comfort zones. Moving forward allows us to learn from our past, make necessary adjustments, and seize opportunities for personal and professional growth. On the other hand, glancing back is an essential reflection upon our past experiences. It enables us to acknowledge our accomplishments, learn from our mistakes, and gain wisdom from the lessons life has taught us. Glancing back provides us with a broader perspective, helping us appreciate our journey and make informed decisions for the future. Balancing both moving forward and glancing back allows us to navigate our path with intention, resilience, and continuous self-improvement.  For More Infromation Visit; AddictToAthlete.org